tpp-bv
Tava Pache Pache - Bhaktivaibhava Afterwords
(rev. 2012 feb 14)
Revision Notes:
Rev. 10 07n 08 – More work on 70 Verses.
12 feb 14 began using again.
2015 dec Using for Godfather Diploma
Abbreviations: ( )=Work to do.
TTD (Add 1.3.40, 1.3.43, 1.13.47, 2.3.19 to General 70-Sloka List
TOC
I. Bhakti-vaibhava curriculum Development........................................................................................................................... 2
II. SB Canto 1-6 Rapid Review Notes ....................................................................................................................................... 3
PdP-CSG............................................................................................................................................................................... 3
FOREWORD ............................................................................................................................................................................. 7
ORIENTATION .......................................................................................................................................................................... 8
Bhaktivedanta Library ......................................................................................................................................................... 8
Summary of all Twelve Cantos ............................................................................................................................................ 8
Pada-padma: Overview of Cantos One and Two .............................................................................................................. 11
CANTO ONE - MODULE ONE (Suta to the Sages - Preface, Introduction, Chapters 1-3) ...................................................... 13
Srimad Bhagavatam - Preface and Introduction ............................................................................................................... 13
Canto 1, Chapter 1 ............................................................................................................................................................ 14
Canto 1, Chapter 2 ............................................................................................................................................................ 15
Canto 1, Chapter 3 ............................................................................................................................................................ 15
MODULE TWO (Narada to Vyasa -- Chapters 4-6) ................................................................................................................ 16
Canto 1, Chapter 4 ............................................................................................................................................................ 16
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.5 ................................................................................................................................ 17
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.6 ................................................................................................................................ 17
MODULE THREE (The Broad Circumstances, Chapters 7-11)................................................................................................ 18
Srimad Bhagavatam - Study Notes 1.7.............................................................................................................................. 18
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.8 ................................................................................................................................ 19
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.9 ................................................................................................................................ 20
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.10 .............................................................................................................................. 20
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.11 .............................................................................................................................. 21
MODULE FOUR (The Intermediate Circumstance, Chapters 12-15) ..................................................................................... 21
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.12 .............................................................................................................................. 21
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.13 .............................................................................................................................. 21
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.14 .............................................................................................................................. 22
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.15 .............................................................................................................................. 23
MODULE FIVE (Pariksit Meets Sukadeva, Chapters 16-19)................................................................................................... 25
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.16 .............................................................................................................................. 25
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.17 .............................................................................................................................. 27
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.18 .............................................................................................................................. 28
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.19 .............................................................................................................................. 28
CANTO TWO .......................................................................................................................................................................... 28
MODULE ONE (Sukadeva toPariksit, Chapters 1-3) .............................................................................................................. 28
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.1 ................................................................................................................................ 28
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.2 ................................................................................................................................ 29
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.3 ................................................................................................................................ 29
MODULE TWO (Brahma to Narada, Chapters 4-6) ............................................................................................................... 31
1
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.4 ................................................................................................................................ 31
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.5 ................................................................................................................................ 34
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.6 ................................................................................................................................ 35
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.7 ................................................................................................................................ 36
MODULE THREE (Visnu to Brahma, Chapters 8-10) .............................................................................................................. 37
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.8 ................................................................................................................................ 37
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.9 ................................................................................................................................ 37
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.10 .............................................................................................................................. 37
APPENDICES .......................................................................................................................................................................... 39
Bhaktivedanta Library ....................................................................................................................................................... 40
12-Canto Summary ........................................................................................................................................................... 41
PpD Summary.................................................................................................................................................................... 42
Verses to Memorize (Calendar) ........................................................................................................................................ 45
Verses to Memorize (Sanskrita Only)................................................................................................................................ 46
Semester One Sample Questions...................................................................................................................................... 50
Semester Two Sample Questions ..................................................................................................................................... 52
Sample Essay Topics .......................................................................................................................................................... 66
1-6 2010 (?) HpS, Partha-sarathi Das, Rohini DD .............................................................................................................. 72
III. 70 SB 1-6 Verses for Memorization ............................................................................................................................... 113
A. VTE VERSES and VERSES CITED BY SRILA PRABHUPADA in Bhakti Sastri Books ...................................................... 113
B. Where cited in Bh Sastri texts. .................................................................................................................................... 116
C. Current Memorization List. ......................................................................................................................................... 116
C.1 70 verses afterwords............................................................................................................................................. 116
C.2 - 70-verses complete ........................................................................................................................................... 117
NOI Verses............................................................................................................................................................... 117
General Texts .......................................................................................................................................................... 119
Suta Siksa 1.2.4-22 .................................................................................................................................................. 127
Teachings of Queen Kunti 1.8.18-43 ...................................................................................................................... 134
Hanuman Stotra 5.19.3-8 (6) ................................................................................................................................. 136
Prahlada Stotra 5.18.8-14 ...................................................................................................................................... 139
C.3 - Sanskrita Only ................................................................................................................................................... 142
NOI Verses................................................................................................................................................................... 142
General Verses ........................................................................................................................................................ 143
Suta Siksa 1.2.4-22 .................................................................................................................................................. 145
Prayer of Kunti Devi ................................................................................................................................................ 147
Prayers of Hanuman................................................................................................................................................ 148
Prahlada Stotra 5.18.8-14 ...................................................................................................................................... 149
Pada-padma Verses................................................................................................................................................. 150
I. Bhakti-vaibhava curriculum Development
-----------------------------1. BV study is for Goswami candidates.
2. Will satisfy ISKCON norms.(100 pages, 20,000 words of open book essays and 200 short answer closed book questions
and 70 texts from memory).
3. Student will produce a logical summary, detailed Table of Contents, of all six cantos for his preaching
4. And a topical Index based upon his Sankirtana.
2
5. Student should pick topics for reading and essay writing at start of study. May adjust as he reads.
5.5 He can write the required ISKCON essays based upon his Index, including his Summary as one essay.
6. Four years. About 2 volumes per year. May be by distance education but should be some physical contact. Orientation
week seminar.
7. One hour of daily class morning and evening and one hour of individual study.
8. Should give Bhakti Sastri two times, and present his teaching notes for evaluation, or some other Sankirtan.
9. Fixed in 16 rounds, 4 principles, full morning program, sankirtana and full evening program.
10. Should know word for word meaning of the basic songs and prayers that we memorized in general translation for
BhSastri. Should also know Sad goswami astaka, gauranga bolite habe. Mangala-arcana.
11. Will review all BS books in more depth. Read Waves of Devotion, Surrender Unto Me. Continue to South Part of
NOD.
12. Small groups, study partner, Monitor.
13. Visiting scholars, Sanyasis, Param padam, Dhanvatari Swami, Aravinda Das, like twice a year.
14. Read SB AM, give NOI, ISO, Gita classes evening on BG texts sited in the SB. Read NOD after Mangala arati. NOI at
least at noon sandhya, and when traveling. ISO on Ekadasi. KRSNA before rest at night.
15. Give seminars.
16. Distribute the knowledge, books, reprints.
17. Some personal instructions, chastisements, from SP.
18. Mantras, slogans.
19. Your association, system (Sankirtana system).
20. The ISKCON Sandwich and What's Inside.
21. 200 QUESTIONS: Invited to an IFD where can you find SP comments on Buddhism, Canto 1-6.
22. Bhakti sastri Japa and Bhakti-vaibava Japa. How do you evaluate them?
eg. Describe your beads, Japa experience.
II. SB Canto 1-6 Rapid Review Notes
PdP-CSG
Pada-padma
Srimad Bhagavatam, Cantos One and Two, Seminar
Chapter Study Guides
by
3
Hanumatpresaka Swami
ANJANA SUTA ACADEMY
www.JayaRama.us
(rev. 2012 feb 7)
4
Contents
FOREWORD ................................................................................................................................................................ 7
ORIENTATION ............................................................................................................................................................. 8
Bhaktivedanta Library ............................................................................................................................................ 8
Summary of all Twelve Cantos ............................................................................................................................... 8
Pada-padma: Overview of Cantos One and Two ................................................................................................. 11
CANTO ONE - MODULE ONE (Suta to the Sages - Preface, Introduction, Chapters 1-3) ......................................... 13
Srimad Bhagavatam - Preface and Introduction .................................................................................................. 13
Canto 1, Chapter 1 ............................................................................................................................................... 14
Canto 1, Chapter 2 ............................................................................................................................................... 15
Canto 1, Chapter 3 ............................................................................................................................................... 15
MODULE TWO (Narada to Vyasa -- Chapters 4-6) ................................................................................................... 16
Canto 1, Chapter 4 ............................................................................................................................................... 16
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.5 ................................................................................................................... 17
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.6 ................................................................................................................... 17
MODULE THREE (The Broad Circumstances, Chapters 7-11)................................................................................... 18
Srimad Bhagavatam - Study Notes 1.7................................................................................................................. 18
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.8 ................................................................................................................... 19
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.9 ................................................................................................................... 20
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.10 ................................................................................................................. 20
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.11 ................................................................................................................. 21
MODULE FOUR (The Intermediate Circumstance, Chapters 12-15) ........................................................................ 21
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.12 ................................................................................................................. 21
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.13 ................................................................................................................. 21
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.14 ................................................................................................................. 22
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.15 ................................................................................................................. 23
MODULE FIVE (Pariksit Meets Sukadeva, Chapters 16-19)...................................................................................... 25
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.16 ................................................................................................................. 25
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.17 ................................................................................................................. 27
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.18 ................................................................................................................. 28
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.19 ................................................................................................................. 28
CANTO TWO ............................................................................................................................................................. 28
MODULE ONE (Sukadeva toPariksit, Chapters 1-3) ................................................................................................. 28
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.1 ................................................................................................................... 28
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.2 ................................................................................................................... 29
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.3 ................................................................................................................... 29
MODULE TWO (Brahma to Narada, Chapters 4-6) .................................................................................................. 31
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.4 ................................................................................................................... 31
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.5 ................................................................................................................... 34
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.6 ................................................................................................................... 35
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.7 ................................................................................................................... 36
MODULE THREE (Visnu to Brahma, Chapters 8-10) ................................................................................................. 37
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.8 ................................................................................................................... 37
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.9 ................................................................................................................... 37
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.10 ................................................................................................................. 37
APPENDICES ............................................................................................................................................................. 39
Bhaktivedanta Library .......................................................................................................................................... 40
12-Canto Summary .............................................................................................................................................. 41
PpD Summary....................................................................................................................................................... 42
Verses to Memorize (Calendar) ........................................................................................................................... 45
Verses to Memorize (Sanskrita Only)................................................................................................................... 46
5
Semester One Sample Questions......................................................................................................................... 50
Semester Two Sample Questions ........................................................................................................................ 52
Sample Essay Topics ............................................................................................................................................. 66
6
FOREWORD
Revision History
Hare Krsna. These Chapter Study Guides (CSG) for the Anjana Suta Academy (ASA) Pada-padma Seminar (PdP) are going
through several revisions. Much of them were written by Hanumatpresaka Swami (Professor Huber Hutchin Robinson)
during the year, 2005. At that time he was also engaged in his rigorous schedule of traveling, lecturing and counseling.
They reflect the character of someone, probably like yourself, who is carrying on his regular life and trying to study
Srimad Bhagavatam at the same time. A latter revision was done August 2007 for the seminar which included many
students from Houston, Texas -- Radha Nila-madhava Dhama. This Seminar was accredited by San Marcos University,
Lima, Peru. The most recent revision has been during 2011 as the beginning of an officially accredited ISKCON Bhaktiviabhava (BhVai) curriculum. This was especially co-ordinated by the ASA Branch in Lima, Peru, NIMSAR.
We hope these Study Guides are useful, but we are not refining them too much because we want you to look for
mistakes and also use them to do something better. You should develop your own Study Guide to teach PdP. In its
current revision these ASA-PdP-CSG are at available at: www.jayarama.us/archives/pdp-csg.doc
Other Study Guides and Courses
Of course, this PdP curriculum is designed to satisfy the ISKCON Board of Examiner’s, Bhakti-vaibhava Diploma
requirements. Details for that are available at www.iskconeducation.org. In its entirety Bhakti Vaibhava is following Srila
Prabhupada’s suggestion of focusing on the first six cantos of SB. It requires memorization of 70 verses, examination on
200 short answer questions, 100 pages of essays and 2-hours of class presentation. For PdP we are doing one-quarter of
this: 50 short answer questions, 25-pages of essays etc.
Other study guides and courses are available:
 Suhotra Swami’s study guides at: www.jayarama.us/archives/pdp-suhotra1.pdf and
www.jayarama.us/archives/pdp-suhotra2.pdf
 Burijana Das’, Unveiling His Lotus Feet At: http://www.bhurijanadasa.com/books_details2.html
 Bhanu Swami’s translation of Srila Visvanatha-cakravarti’s commentaries at: http://blservices.com/srimadbhagavatam-1418
 Mayapura Institute at: http://mayapurinstitute.org
 ISKCON Ministry of Educational Development at: http://iskconeducation.org
Calendars
As a practical Calendar we study one chapter a week, memorize one verse a week, write one page of essays a week and
preach at least one verse every day. Our PdP is adjusted for one academic year and can be divided into two equal
semesters by putting the last Module of Canto One in the second semester with Canto Two.
We expect you have already read and considered our www.jayarama.us/archives/abc.html. It is a general description of
the American Bhagavata Curriculim (ABC). It is also in revision. Receive current News of our curriculum development and
other Academy work by reading our bulletin at www.jayarama.us/news.htm.
All Glories to Srila Prabhupada!
7
ORIENTATION
Bhaktivedanta Library
The Big Picture
To put the first two cantos in perspective we offer first a graphic representation of all of Srila Prabhupada’s principle
works, The Bhaktivedanta Library. It is in the Appendices that follow. Here the reader can see that the Srimad
Bhagavatam is the heart of the Library. The Vedas contain all that is knowable to man. These are divided into Sruti and
Smrti, that which is directly heard from Lord Visnu and the subsequent appreciation or retelling of this by the Sages.
Some people only accept Sruti as evidence and to this advantage, from Srila Prabhupada, we have the Isopanisad, which
is Sruti. The Bhagavad-gita (BG) is also called the Gitopanisad and is the cultivation of the intellect whereas the Srimad
Bhagavatam (SB) is the cultivation of the soul [SB 2.7.18]. The SB begins historically and philosophically where the BG
finishes.
From our graphic in Appendix we can see this progression from the Vedas to Isopanisad to Bhagavad-gita to Srimad
Bhagavatam. SB is the heart of the Bhaktivedanta Library. It is the duty of the spiritual master to teach SB to his disciple.
We remember that in the Caitanya-bhagavata Vrndavana Das Thakura says that his only desire is to study SB life after
life with Lord Nityananda as his teacher.
We look at Caitanya-caritamrta (CC) as a SB class. Lord Caitanya, as the ideal teacher of SB [SB Introduction], is showing
us how to appreciate SB. In the Introduction to SB Srila Prabhupada writes
In the modern age Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu preached the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam by practical
demonstration. It is easier to penetrate into the topics of the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam through the medium
of Śrī Caitanya's causeless mercy. Therefore a short sketch of His life and precepts is inserted herein to
help the reader understand the real merit of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.
In the appended graphic you can see the other books of Prabhupada and their relation to SB. A Power-Point show of this
is available at: www.JayaRama.us/archives/abc-bvlibrary.ppt and a qualified Teacher can give you a detailed
explanation.
Summary of all Twelve Cantos
The Medium Picture
Passing from the position of SB within the Vedic literatures and the Bhaktivedanta Library next we look at the structure
of the entire SB so that we can see the position of the first cantos within its entire twelve canto bulk. This is presented in
graphic format in the Appendices as Summary All 12-cantos .
Cantos 1-2, Pada-padma (The Lotus Feet of Krsna).
In general, we analyze the first two cantos as the lotus feet of Krsna, then, as described by Mother Narayani in her
Srimad Bhagavatam At A Glance, Cantos Three and Four are Krsna’s legs, Canto Five His waste and thus rising up, Canto
Ten is His smiling face. In SB 2.2.12, purport, Srila Prabhupada comments: The conclusion is that those who are still
entrapped by sex indulgence should never progress to meditation above the feet of the Lord; therefore recital
of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam by them should be restricted to the First and Second Cantos of the great literature.
In the next section we will give profuse details.
Canto 3
In the Third Canto Maitreya begins to answer Vidura’s natural question as to how God creates this world. During this
course he asks: SB 3.7.25: O learned brāhmaṇa, please describe how the leader of all the demigods, namely
Prajāpati, Brahmā, decided to establish the various Manus, the heads of the ages. Please describe the Manus
also, and please describe the descendants of those Manus.
8
In answer Maitreya Muni explains how Svayambhuva Manu and his good wife Satarupa are born from Lord Brahma. Sri
Vidura then asks a fundamental question that directs the structural development of Srimad Bhagavatam for all of the
subsequent Cantos: SB 3.21.1: Vidura said: The line of Svāyambhuva Manu was most esteemed. O worshipful
sage, I beg you — give me an account of this race, whose progeny multiplied through sexual intercourse.
Thus we see the dynasties of the daughters and sons of Svayambhuva Manu are describe one after another in the order
of Devahuti, Akuti, Prasuti, Uttanapada and Priyavrata (DAPUP)– first the three “uti” sisters then Manu’s two sons. In
Canto Three we find Devahuti and her husband and son and the instructions of Lord Kapiladev.
Canto 4
Canto Four describes Akuti and her husband Ruci and their children in just one chapter. Then it proceeds to describe
Prasuti. She married Daksa and in the pastime of Sati, her daughter, quitting her bodywe see several chapters. Next we
proceed (DAPUP) to Maharaja Uttama-pada, who is famous for the history of his son Dhruva. The canto continues with
the descendants of Dhruva Maharaja down to the end where the meeting of Narada Muni with Maharaja Pracinibarihi is
described. Maharaja had sent his sons of to do austerities to become good Grhasthas as househoulders now send their
sons to college to do austerities to become doctors, lawyer and engineers. They entered the water to do austerities and
will stay there until the 6th Canto. Narada preaches for several chapters through a wonderful analogy.
Canto 5
Next (DAPUP) Priyavrata Maharaja and his pastimes and descendants which include Maharaja Rsabadeva are described.
Of course, His teachings are wonderful, and his son is Bharata. Bharata’s history leads us to the description of the
universal form, the forest of material enjoyment, which includes a description of how people go to hell forced by their
sinful activities.
Canto 6
Maharaja Pariksit asks:
SB 6.1.3-6: You have also described [at the end of the Fifth Canto] the varieties of hellish life that
result from impious activities, and you have described [in the Fourth Canto] the first manvantara,
which was presided over by Svāyambhuva Manu, the son of Lord Brahmā. My dear lord, you have
described the dynasties and characteristics of King Priyavrata and King Uttānapāda. The Supreme
Personality of Godhead created this material world with various universes, planetary systems, planets
and stars, with varied lands, seas, oceans, mountains, rivers, gardens and trees, all with different
characteristics. These are divided among this planet earth, the luminaries in the sky and the lower
planetary systems. You have very clearly described these planets and the living entities who live on
them. O greatly fortunate and opulent Śukadeva Gosvāmī, now kindly tell me how human beings
may be saved from having to enter hellish conditions in which they suffer terrible pains
This then leads to an explanation of the story of Ajamala and how he was saved from his Karma by Bhakti-yoga, chanting
the Holy Names. When that is finished we return to the Pracetas who have been under water all this time, and the
descendants in the line of Uttanapada until we see the story of Vrtasura who was killed by the demigods with the help of
Lord Visnu.
Canto 7
SB 7.1.1: King Parīkṣit inquired: My dear brāhmaṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Viṣṇu, being
everyone's well-wisher, is equal and extremely dear to everyone. How, then, did He become partial like a
common man for the sake of Indra and thus kill Indra's enemies? How can a person equal to everyone be
partial to some and inimical toward others? Which question leads to the story of Hiranya-kasipu and how Krsna was
9
equal to him by reciprocating his feelings of anger, but saved him. Then Narada Muni describes Varna-ashrama-dharma
in response to Maharaja Yuddhisthira’s question.
Canto 8
SB 8.1.1: King Parīkṣit said: O my lord, my spiritual master, now I have fully heard from Your Grace about the
dynasty of Svāyambhuva Manu. But there are also other Manus, and I want to hear about their dynasties.
Kindly describe them to us. Thus we see the stories of the other 13 Manus and the incarnations of the Lord who
appear during their reigns.
Canto 9
SB 9.1.1-5: King Parīkṣit said: My lord, Śukadeva Gosvāmī, you have elaborately described all the
periods of the various Manus and, within those periods, the wonderful activities of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, who has unlimited potency. I am fortunate to have heard all of this from
you. Satyavrata, the saintly king of Draviḍadeśa who received spiritual knowledge at the end of the
last millennium by the grace of the Supreme, later became Vaivasvata Manu, the son of Vivasvān, in
the next manvantara [period of Manu]. I have received this knowledge from you. I also understand
that such kings as Ikṣvāku were his sons, as you have already explained. O greatly fortunate
Śukadeva Gosvāmī, O great brāhmaṇa, kindly describe to us separately the dynasties and
characteristics of all those kings, for we are always eager to hear such topics from you. Kindly tell us
about the abilities of all the celebrated kings born in the dynasty of Vaivasvata Manu, including those
who have already passed, those who may appear in the future, and those who exist at present
In review we see that Cantos 3-7 are DAPUP, Svayambhuva Manu and his descendants, Canto 8 is the other 13 Manus
and Canto 9 begins discussion of the current Manu, Vaivasvata and all of his decsendents which includes …
Canto 10
… Krsna and Rama.
Canto 11
Mausala-lila: Final Instruction and Disappearance.
Canto 12
We return to the dynasty of Vaivasvata Manu after Krsna and Balarama and in Epilog see the disappearance of Maharaja
Pariksit and the Summary and Glories of Srimad Bhagavatam.
The attached graphic in the Appendices gives a practical overview of all twelve cantos and sufficient details to navigate
the first six. Many years ago with Professor Tim Overacker we read all twelve cantos in twelve months taking extensive
notes and it was then that this analysis by Manus etc emerged. The following graphic took five major editions to
produce. We see it is based on citations from SB, and the first time we presented a summary of SB based upon it the
lecture took exactly 108 minutes! It happened again without our effort. May we smile and say, “Confirmed”?
A power point show of this is at www.jayarama.us/archives/pdp-12-canto-sum.ppt
10
Pada-padma: Overview of Cantos One and Two
“So purification means getting free gradually from sex desire, and this is attained by meditation on the person
of the Lord as described herein, beginning from the feet. . . . those who are still entrapped by sex indulgence
should never progress to meditation above the feet of the Lord; therefore recital of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam by
them should be restricted to the First and Second Cantos of the great literature.” SB 2.2.12
“The First and Second Cantos of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam are called the two lotus feet of the Lord. It is therefore
suggested by Lord Śiva that one should first try to see the lotus feet of the Lord. This also means that if one is
serious about reading Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, he must begin by seriously studying the First and Second Cantos.”
SB 4.24.52
Let us first call attention to the graphic which shows an analysis Cantos One and Two into chapter groups and verse
groups analysis. Reviewing it, we feel that it is pretty nice, complete, accurate, useful, but of course it has lots of room
for improvement. Suggestions for improvement appreciated. This is in the Appendices as: Summary Cantos One & Two
In general, as cited above, SB is the literary incarnation of God and the first two Cantos are His lotus feet. One may be a
sincere devotee but may not have been trained in following the four regulative principles and thus still be conditioned to
a neccesity to indulge in illicit sex. The madhayma-adhikari should still deliver the medicine of SB to him, but only from
the first two Cantos. The third Canto becomes much more intense and if you are not ready for it, it may cause an
adverse effect.
We see the first Canto as a preface. We read in one writer’s guide that a preface is supposed to tell us:
1.
2.
3.
4.
The purpose of the book,
Under what circumstances it was written,
The character of the writer and
The character expected of the reader.
All these things are in the first Canto. We meet Maharaja Pariksit and Sukadeva Goswami. Krsna’s mission of incarnation
has finished. Thus we see His departure along with his associates. Then we need another incarnation to protect the
devotees in the Kali-yuga, that is SB and it is born from the conversations of Sukadeva Goswami and Maharaja Pariksit,
whose lives and qualifications are introduced. In more detail the first Canto describes how Vyasadeva saw all these
antecedants after his Guru’s depature.
In the second Canto we see Suka-deva Goswami beginning to teach his student, Maharaja Pariksit. We see a regular
sequence in all the sessions: Someone is in distress, he encounters Guru. Guru explains what is this world, the spriritual
world, their connection. Guru may ask if there are any more question, which often there are. If not, he tells his disciple
to “go on Sankirtana”, explain what he has understood to other.
Thus we see Srimad Bhagavatam being presented five times in detail:
1.
Visnu to Brahma, SB 2.8-10
2.
Brahma to Narada, SB 2.4-7
3.
Narada to Vyasa, SB 1.4-6
4.
Sukadeva to Pariksit (Suta), SB 2.1-3
5.
Suta to Saunaka et al, SB 1.1-3
The other chapters of the first Canto majorily deal with the background conditions that Vyasa saw as he began to
compose Srimad Bhagavatam.
11
There are many other interesting features to Pada-padma, but one thing that strikes us as important is that the flow of
sequences seems to be reversed in Canto One. It describes the birth ceremony of Maharaja Praiksit and horse sacrifices
of Maharaja Yuddhisthira after it describes the departure of Krsna for Dvaraka. It seems to us that these events actually
took place in Hastinapura before Krsna left for Dvaraka. He stayed to see these things properly coming to pass before He
went home to Dvaraka.
There are many nice prayers in the first two cantos that can be the subject of specific seminars and study:
1.
2.
3.
4.
Queen Kunti - 1.8.18-43
Bhismadeva - 1.9.32-43
The Kula-stri - 1.10.20-31
Sukadeva Goswami - 2.4.11-25
There are topical discussions on cosmology, science, creation of the universe, social philosophy and many nice
biographys and historys. Srila Prabhupada says someplace that even the Gopis, when they start to think of Krsna they
start with his lotus feet. It seems practical to us that the higher you want to build your edifice the deeper and stronger
has to be your foundation. Thus, if we want to rise up to Krsna’s smiling face in the Tenth Canto, then we have to study,
recite, take to heart, these first two cantos again and again.
12
CANTO ONE - MODULE ONE (Suta to the Sages - Preface, Introduction,
Chapters 1-3)
Duration: Four Weeks
Recitation and Memorization: All BhVai verses cited in NOI. Specifically: 1.5.10-11, 1.2.9, 1.2.6, 5.5.4-5, 5.18.12. We will
continue memorizing and appreciating the value of these verses in Module Two. No more memorization verses will be
added in Module Two. Thus, you will have at least seven weeks to memorize these seven verses.
Srimad Bhagavatam - Preface and Introduction
The Preface to Srila Prabhupada’s Bhagavatam is very short, but very important. It was written before he came to the
West and includes the aim of the entire Srimad Bhagavatam project. Why was such an enormous task begun at such a
late age?
We should discuss the Preface again and again. Print it for distribution.
But here let us just ask one set question:
A Preface is supposed to include the following things:
- Why the book was written,
- Qualifications of the author,
- Qualifications expected from the reader and
- Circumstances under which it was written.
Do you find these in Srila Prabhupada’s Preface? Anything else?
The Introduction starts with a distinction between God as the Supreme controller and God as the _______________________ ? Why are these different concepts worth noting?
Is this all an analysis, introduction, to the first Verse of SB. That verse is discussed topic by topic. Do you see each topic?
What is the Sanskrita for each one?
Sankara-acharya is one of the greatest ________________? What did he say about Brahman?
What does Vasudeva mean?
In paragraph four (In the moder age…) the Introduction continues with a Biography of ___________________. If
someone asked you to describe this personality to him, how would you respond? What other books could he read?
How did Lord Caitanya preach?
It is easier to penetrate with…. Or It is impossible to penetrate without…
What is imperative?
Who preach should in every corner of the world?
What is relation of BG to SB?
Who can become a preceptor of in the science of ____________________? (Bengali?).
Take notes on Topics for your Index.
In our 2011 Seminar, Patrak Das commented that each paragraph in the Introduction was another pastime of Lord
Caitanya. We were thinking that the discussions of Communism were maybe outdated with the fall of practically
speaking every communist country in the world, but from Mother Rohini we got the perspective that Globalization has
now become super central topic, and Prabhupada’s comments about Communism apply perfectly to Globalization. We
got a lot to offer! Srinivasa gave some nice technical details about apparent mistakes in the list of Grammatical cases and
a citation from the Visnu purana, but guess we will note those down when we get to our Bhakti-vedanta studied.
13
Canto 1, Chapter 1
We're in San Diego now (2005) with our regular schedule of travel and preaching. Reading the 1st Chapter so quickly
has been intense. It should get a little more even next week.
Welcome to those just joining
Catch up gradually as you like.
1. Ch-1 is 42 pages with 22 verses (1.9 pages/verse).
2. And, most of those pages are in the first three verses.
Take them slowly, 1/2 of your reading is in the first three verses.
3. Second half is Questions by the Sages. What are the six questions?
Why do they ask these of Suta Goswami?
Are the four regulative principles introduced?
What right do they have to ask these questions?
Where are they? Kuruksetra?
What qualifications do we have or lack to hear Srimad Bhagavatam (Text 21 Purport).
***
There is so much knowledge even in this First Chapter. DON'T try to understand it all in one effort! Try to hear it
submissively and then read on. It will be repeated again and again. You are not the primary student. Primary student
is your sub-conscious mind. But if you are not hearing attentively he will never be able to appreciate this.
Sure, get some logical understanding, but not TOO MUCH.
***
4. But what is Srimad Bhagavatam? Is that the content of Texts 2 & 3?
5. Text One is 9-pages! I count maybe 11-qualities of Krsna, Vasudeva, mentioned in the sloka. Is that a correct
count? Does Prabhupada discuss them all in the Purport? Why should we meditate on Vasudeva, not
economic development?
What does susrusu mean (Compare Nectar of Instruction 5).
What's a "Prelude"? (Dictionary?)
6. Text One describes Krsna. Text Two describes ______(?)
7. Is the following true of Text Two? Please complete:
Materialistic Religion <=<< Srimad Bhagavatam >>=> Highest Truth >>=> Reality x Illusion (for) Welfare of ALL. >>=>
Destroys ____(?) & >>=> Sufficient for ______?
Who compiled it? Who can understand it? (Graph it!)
8. Is Text Three more of Text Two? How? Two ways?
O.K.
Finis -- Are the Six Questions in front of you?
Do you have any other questions? If these six are answered will it be enough for you?
***
No Key Verses in this chapter for memorization, but 2nd pada of Text 10 is famous.
Are you "mandah? sumanda-matayo? manda-bhagya? upadrutah?"
There is at least one Text more that I remember is really nice.
14
9. What does Text Three say about relishing SB?
Canto 1, Chapter 2
All Glories to Srila Prabhupada. How is everybody doing? We're in Tennessee now (2005) and reading Chapter 2, online, at <Krishna.com>, at the local library. Thanu Ji hasn't got a full-set at home, but he's ordering one this week.
1. Are your Study Group relations developing? Sangat sanjayate kamah - One’s desires and ambitions develop
from the company he keeps. It’s more important that we improve our comprehension of the value and
techniques of sadhu sanga, good association, in reciting the Vedas, than just memorizing a lot of data. In
Caitanya Bhagavata Vrndavana Das Thakur, who is the authorized incarnation of Srila Vyasadeva, says: My
only ambition is to study Srimad Bhagavatam life after life with Lord Nityananda as my teacher.
2. Chapter 2 is 35 pages and 34 verses, purports are half the size of the last chapter. Why? (I don't know).
3. In this Chapter Suta G. starts answering the Six Questions. What is the first question that he answers, text
number? Other questions, text numbers? Some of the answers may be in Chapter Three.
4. Did you outline the Chapter? What is the topic of Texts 2-4?
5. The Seminar Study Guide mentions 29-Key Verses worth memorizing. Twelve of them are in this Chapter
(41%). Why is that? Are you chanting the 29-verses daily. I'm not! I started. I have them on one
sheet of paper. I'll do it this week! [We are finding that we can pin all these memory verses to our
recitation of our basic text, Nectar of Instruction (rev. 2011)]
6. Chapters 1-3 are the first complete presentation of SB. So it seems that 90% of everything is in this Chapter
Two. It’s hard (impossible) to "summarize" this chapter, no? Every text/purport is fundamental.
7. Which texts address these ideas:
- "The essence of the Vedas is that we should be good husbands and fathers and then there will be
economic prosperity".
-"The purpose of the Vedas is liberation not sense-gratification"
-What is "dharma"? Its goal?
-Bhakti to whom?
-Support: Hearing and chanting is the essence of dharma and bhakti.
-"I want to chant japa and read SB but I don't have any taste". How does he get it?
8. Piggy's Favorite Phrases: "This relation of servant and the served is the most congenial form of intimacy",
Text 6 (purport). What's your favorite phrase in this chapter?
9. Next Chapter let’s discuss: Following moral principles, chanting Japa, getting up early.
Canto 1, Chapter 3
Hare Krsna, Prabhus,
How are you? A G T S P paoho. Here we are (2005) in the City Library in Murfreesboro, Tennessee. Its 'nirjala
ekadasi'. The Temple’s annual 24-hour kirtana starts in 3:45 hours!.
1. In the midst of travel, preaching etc we've been making PdP our #1 Study Program because of you.
Are you taking turns leading your Group meetings?
2. We, Hanumatpresaka Swami, started our own permanent Group, the Anjana Suta Academy, in 1979 when
we read that every Sannyasi should be head of this own institution for preaching Krishna consciousness.
What about you? Are you going to form your own institution?
3. If you are just joining DON'T TRY TO CATCH-UP. That's our suggestion. Just hop-in with the present chapter,
chapter three this week and read along. Later catch-up if you can or just start at chapter one when we go
through these first two cantos again next year. This recitation is eternal. Even the Gopis, when they begin
to think of Krsna, they begin with His lotus feet, the first two cantos of Srimad Bhagavatam.
4. Are you chanting selected verses daily? I'm still not doing it daily, but did it more last week and recorded
them on my pocket recorder and listen to them!
15
5. I don't want to Outline the Chapters too much, because that might inhibit you summarizing them. But it
seems to me that Suta G. is trying to take us to Krsna by showing us His 'avataras'. How He is present in this
world -- purusa-avataras, lila-avataras -- and then general discussion of 'avataras'.
6. About 1.3pages/verse. How’s that compare with Ch's 1 & 2?
7. MASTER'S STUDY: SB is a great study guide for Bhagavad-Gita etc. What verses is Prabhupada referring to in
Texts: 1, 7, 24, 39? What verses from Rsabhadeva in 1.3.13? Do you know the reference from Sankaraacharya in Text 42? Name of the the work by Sankara?
8. In Text 2 I noted Prabhupada talks about the 3-features of the 'purusa'. The perspective we see is that there
is only one 'purusa-avatara' but He has 3-features. This is important later trying to figure out "Which Purusaavatar" it’s talking about? Well, the answer is that they are actually all the same personality.
9. Text 5 is a great summary of all 'avataras', no? Put it in your Index?
10. Texts 14 & 20 are very practical about our philosophy of good government. Whose responsible for
removing a bad King, President?
11. Which Text is nice for your Index on Buddha?
"Hey, Hare Krsna, what do you guys have to say about Buddha?"
12. What kind of 'avataras' are in Ch-10 of BG?
13. What is the 'avatara' for this Age?
14. How can we become fearless of death?
15. Text 24, 25, 29, 40-43 Index as: SB, Its glories.
Well, there was so much more! But I guess I'll try to catch it next time!
Honestly, this is 2nd or 3rd time (2005) for me through PdP in a group like this and it’s really great. PdP are
really going into my heart more and more each time.
A G T S P (Oh, yeah! All these translations and purports were written before Prabhupada left India, no? His original
volumes that he brought to USA are available. The English is little different. It’s so great).
Now just 3:00 hours until the 24-hour kirtana begins.
Tommorrow we do a fire-sacrifice to initiate a disciple of Trivikrama Maharaja, have a NIOS Incorporation meeting,
Inter-faith Dialog with 8-scholars/priests and pack for Washington, D.C.
Same as you, Huh!
Who's talking to whom in the Next Three Chapters?
MODULE TWO (Narada to Vyasa -- Chapters 4-6)
Recitation and Memorization: Continue with BhVai, NOI, memorization texts mentioned in Module One. Know their
context, how they are used for preaching.
Duration: Three Weeks
Canto 1, Chapter 4
[I think these were composed by Vaisesika Das, but maybe by someone else. We, Hanumatpresaka Swami did not do
them.]
1. In a meeting of learned men, when there are congratulations or addresses for the speaker, what are the
qualifications of the congratulator?
2. Briefly discuss why Srila Sukadeva Goswami appeared like an ignorant person.
3. Why did beautiful young damsels make a distinction between Vyasadeva and
Sukadeva when each of them passed by the place the damsels were bathing?
4. How is a sage recognized and how should one approach him?
5. Why are the birth and activities of Maharaja Pariksit described as
"wonderful"?
16
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
Give a brief description of the differences between the Vedas and the Puranas; which are more important?
Srila Suta Goswami was not expert in chanting Vedic mantras. Is that important? Why or why not?
Who are Satyavati and Parasara Muni?
What place and period was Srimad Bhagavatam begun and why?
From where did Srila Vyasadeva receive the inspiration to write Srimad Bhagavatam?
What is the "Fifth Veda" and what is its importance?
Why did Vyasadeva divide the one Veda into four?
What is Garbhadhana-samskara and why is it so important?
Why did Vyasadeva feel incomplete?
Who appeared to Vyasadeva just as he was regretting his defects? And what is the significance of the timing of
this event?
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.5
1. What is the prerequisite for being cheerful by nature? (Quote a verse from Bhagavad gita to support your
answer.)
2. What is the root cause of all despondencies?
3. What type of person can solve the root cause of all despondencies?
4. Vyasadeva is a great sage and an incarnation of Godhead; what was the cause of his despondency?
5. What is the most defective part of worshipping demigods?
6. What method should one follow to bring materialistic people in this age to peaceful life and transcendental
realization?
7. In text 17 what is the Sanskrit word for "immature"? To whom does it refer?
8. In verse 18, to what or to whom does the word "kovidah" refer? Elaborate
9. True or False? If a devotee falls down he's to be considered the same as a Karmi. Briefly explain your answer
10. Give a broad definition of "hari-kirtana" and support your answer
11. A river flows on till she reaches the sea. How does pure devotional service flow and what is it's goal?
12. List a few necessary qualifications of a prospective candidate who expects to be elevated to the position of a
pure, unadulterated devotee
13. Briefly describe how Narada came to clearly understand the influence of the energy of the Lord
14. What does the Sanskrit word "cikitsitam" mean?
15. In verse 32, what is the significance of the word "samsucitam"?
16. "Singing, dancing and refreshment . . ." Can these really be considered part of a yoga system? Defend your
answer with sastra
17. In verse 38 an Acarya has explained the word "amurtikam." Who is the Acarya and what was his explanation of
this word?
18. Is Srimad Bhagavatam meant for any particular class of people? For whom is it meant?
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.6
1. What essential factor to the progressive spiritual path did Sri Vyasa exhibit in his relationship with Narada/
technically, what is it called?
2. What brings about a "quich change' in life for spiritual realization?
3. How did Narada view the sudden death of his mother? What did he do after she died?
4. Why is it a good idea for a mendicant to experience all varieties of God's creation by traveling alone through
various environments?
5. In verse 16, the word bhava is mentioned. List the stages of spiritual development that lead to bhava. Is there
any stage beyond bhava?
6. What happened to Narada's senses when he was absorbed in ecstasy having been contacted by the Lord?
7. Is there a mechanical process to see the form of the Lord? Elaborate
17
8. Why did the Lord tell Narada he would not be able to see Him again during his present lifetime?
9. In verse 24, Srila Prabhupada mentions that in the Bhagavad gita the Lord says that transcendental service
accumulates birth after birth.
Please site the verse he is referring to
10. Why doesn't it make any difference that the Lord was not seen but only heard by Narada?
11. What is the only business of the devotees?
12. Describe briefly what happened to Narada when he left his body
13. In verse 28, Srila Prabhupada cites a verse from the Brahma Samhita Give the full verse and it's number and
discuss briefly how that verse relates to the subject in this section of the chapter
14. According to Sri Narada Muni, what is the most suitable boat on which one can cross the ocean of nescience?
15. Why is Srimad Bhagavatam described as "The mature fruit of all Vedic literature"?
16. What is the "main pivot" in all spheres of devotional service?
17. True or False. One can be truly happy within the material world
MODULE THREE (The Broad Circumstances, Chapters 7-11)
Recitation and Memorization: Suta Siksa, SB1.2.17-21. These are cited in the purport to Bhagavad-gita As It Is 7.1.
Review them when you open up the Gita.
Duration: Six Weeks
[2011 – Hare Krsna, Amigos. We are going mad trying to accommodate so many people, oursenses! So, we go back to
what we want to do for Radharani and Krsna from the dust of Srila Prabhupada’s lotus feet!!! Then, of course, we will
be fanatical to serve everyone, but within this perspective.
Srila Prabhupada Ki Jai!
O.K. We are starting this Module. Vyasadeva has his impetus to write SB. Now he is looking at the background of the
book, the events that lead up to it. He is presenting a preface: Who is Maharaja Pariksit? How did He see Krsna in the
womb? That’s Chapter Seven, no?
We have a rough Calendar on the “asa-pdp” yahoo group. Basically it is one chapter a week. That’s cool.
Let’s look at Suhotra Swami’s notes, the Mayapura Institute notes and then use the Vaisesika notes below.
O.K? Coy prasna hay?
PIGGY: What about verses to memorize?
HpS: Have you memorized the seven from NOI.
P: Yes, sir!
HpS:. Oll Korrect. Then let’s look at the Suta Siksa verses that are in the BG 7.1 purport. They are SB1.2.17-21.
Whenever you open your Gita take the time to chant them, preach on them.
HpS: Anymore Questions?
Tom Brown (MONKEY): Anyting fun to do?
HpS: Yipes! Cripes! Oh, ?? Yes! Go to www.jayarama.us and then go to the Archives and look at the list and you
will see a bunch of “pdp” power point shows about specific verses. So nice. So fine!
Also, I think Uncle Gismo should have the Module Evaluation Questions from Module One and Two done real quick. We
had one hurricane and three tornados, so he has been busy at the rudder!
ASA: Hip! Hip! Hare! Three cheers for Old Uncle Gismo. Mas vale tarde que nunca!]
Srimad Bhagavatam - Study Notes 1.7
1. What narration immediately preceded the beginning of Chapter 7? (Answer: Narada muni explains how he
successfully became self realized by devotional process.)
2. What question is asked in the first verse of this chapter, and what is the answer contained through verse 8?
3. What did Vyasa see in His meditation prior to composing the Srimad Bhagavatam (Texts 4 and 5)?
18
4. Why did the learned Vyasa compile the Srimad Bhagavatam (Text 6)?
5. If revival of love of Godhead does not depend on the mechanical system of hearing and chanting, what does it
depend on? (e.g., why not just go watch TV)?
6. What sense works even when a man is deep asleep?
7. What question in text 9 prompted the famous atmarama verse (SB 1.7.10)? Who asked the question and who
spoke the atmarama verse in reply?
8. Does the fact that Lord Krishna can attract liberated souls disprove the mayavada theory that the form, names
and pastimes of the Lord are transformations of material energy? Explain.
9. Was there ever a time when Sukadeva Goswami and the devotees were not particularly fond of one another?
Why or why not?
10. What is the precise verse in the Srimad Bhagavatam when Suta Goswami says he will begin the transcendental
narration of Lord Sri Krishna, the birth, activities and deliverance of King Pariksit, and the topics of the Pandavas’
renunciation of worldly life? What was Suta Goswami discussing before that verse?
11. Why does the narrationi begin with the story of Asvatthama's punishment?
12. Was Duryodhana pleased by Asvatthama’s act of beheading the five sleeping sons of Draupadi?
13. What was Lord Caitanya’s desire that, according to Srila Prabhupada, will bring about the desired peace and
prosperity of the stricken world?
14. When Arjuna spoke to Draupadi to pacify her for the loss of her sons, where did he promise her that she could
take her bath?
15. Is being a brahmana a hereditary title? What is a “brahma bandhu”?
16. Even though the situation was critical after Asvatthama had thrown his brahmastra and a quick response was
required, Arjuna took the time before requesting Lord Krishna’s advice to present suitable prayers to the Lord.
What were the prayers? How long does it take to recite them? Why didn’t Arjuna just immediately ask Krishna
what to do without first offering prayers?
17. Is the subtle science of hurling brahmastras by the chanting of hymns material or spiritual? Is it related or
unrelated to the spiritual science of devotional service?
18. Why was Asvatthama’s use of the brahmastra not only improper but irreligious? Explain.
19. Which releases more energy, an atomic bomb or a brahmastra?
20. Can the world be destroyed by the whims of politicians?
21. Why was it proper for Arjuna to bind Asvatthama with ropes like an animal?
22. What is Lord Krishna’s position on the question of whether the death penalty should ever be imposed? Explain.
23. True or false: sometimes Lord Krishna outwardly encourages His pure devotees to do something they should not
do, to test them. Support your answer with examples.
24. Was Draupadi’s leniency toward the murderer of her five sons a fault or a virtue? Discuss.
25. What reasons did Draupadi give to Arjuna in requesting him to release the son of Drona? Evaluate the merits of
each reason. What learned and pious authorities approved of her reasons? What considerations and
authoritative opinions contradicted Draupadi’s position?
26. What advice did Lord Krishna give Arjuna after everyone had discussed whether Asvatthama should be
executed? What was His facial expression while giving such advice?
27. What are the prescribed punishments for the relative of a brahmana?
28. Why at this point in his narrative of Srimad Bhagavatam does Suta Goswami give a lesson on the obscure moral
point of the proper administration of punishment to a criminal who happens to be a brahma-bandhu? How was
this lesson relevant to the sages at Naimisaranya 5,000 years ago? How is it relevant to us in 2004?
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.8
[Seems that HpS starts his Notes again with this chapter.]
1. Besides the Prayers of Mataji, what else is in the Chapter?
2. What is the whole purpose of her prayers (Text 37)?
3. How many times does Prabhupada mention the Bhagavad-gita? Can you recognize all the verses he is citing?
19
4. There are teachings on Varna-ashrama-dharma, stri-dharma (ladies dharma) eg. Texts 7-10, Science and the Vedas,
Text 13
5. Text 19, What are two reasons people unable to see Krsna
6. Text 21 is great to memorize and sing and chant. (also 22) and more VAD
7. Kunti Mataji is trying to understand Krsna. She hasn't got the Bhaktivedanta Purports
8. 32 - 36, Why does Krsna (is He impersonal, all pervasive) incarnate
9. 35, great summary of KC
10. 37 & 38, The question of work verses mercy. Some say that salvation is predestined. What do these verses say..
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.9
Page/Verse = 1.55!
1. Chapter Eight was Prayer of Queen Kunti and Nine is full of Prayers of Bhismadeva. We can see that 8 just finishes and
the same commentary takes up in 9.
2. In my notes, there are no books here, it says "Text 7 + 8 Prabhupada Library". What does that mean?
3. Here I begin Outlining the Chapter. I've refrained from doing that before because I wanted you all to have the
opportunity to do your own Outlines:
Text 1-11 Setting the Scene
4. Text 12-24 Congratulating the Pandavas (Text 12 is very nice. Three things to base you life on)
Text 12-17 Pandava's Position
Text 18-28 Krsna's Position
(Text 24 the Meter changes. Is like summary, no? We can also pray this prayer to Krsna, no?)
5. How do you compare the Prayers of Queen Kunti and those of Bhisma? Is their consciousness the same? [Do they see
Krsna the same way?]
6. T 25-31 ... Questions by Yuddhisthira T 26-27 Bhisma samhita. In the Maha-bharata this is several chapters and as far
as I understand Vedic scholars consider it one of the best descriptions of Varna-ashrama-dharma in all of the Vedas. So
Prabhupada's`purports are like the cream of the cream, no?
"Have you got a good summary of your social philosophy?"
"Yes, SB 1.9.26-27
T 30-31 Meter Changes. Theses slokas are meant to be chanted. Let’s do it. Krsna will pay us lotz of $$$$ if we chant
these verses. I chanted them and put them on my Digital Recorder.
7. T 32-42 Prayers of Bhismadeva. These prayers, all prayers, our life, is meant to glorify, amplify, illuminate Krsna! What
is the first illumination that Bhasma offers, Text 32? Is it the same focus as Kunti? They both see Krsna as the friend of
Arjuna, no? Who is Arjuna? T 40 Bhisma is in Virya-rasa with Krsna. How does Madhurya-rasa fit in?
8. T 43-46 Disappearance of Bhisma. T 47-49 All go home. Yuddhisthira >> Hastinapura >>> Chapter 10!
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.10
1. Like 46 pages / 35 verses so P/V = 1.25... Pretty dense, no. Got letters and comments from Chaitanya and Subhra
Prabhus and M. Ruby.
2. Summary. I saw Texts 1-6 as the Reign of Maharaja Yudhisthira. These are great to put in the Index under Ecology and
Vedic government. I´ve used them very successfully in lectures for graduate students in agriculture!
3. Texts 4-33, Departure of Krsna from Hastinapura.
Texts 21-30 Prayers of Respectable Ladies.
4. 34-36 Krsna´s Travel Home.
5. Text 13, notice that Prabhupada is citing the Katha Upanishad 2.2.13. He does this soooooo many times. In the Gita
20
like in dehino smi yatha dehe. He cites it. It’s a POWERFUL sloka for convincing "Vedic" scholars and defeating Vedic
"demons". Use it!
6. Text 16 is Five Stars for the Index under "Stri Dharma", Dharma for Ladies!
7. Then the Prayers!! Ah!!!! Kunti´s, Bhisma´s and now the Kula Stri... Do you see a difference in the Krsna consciousness
of these different devotees? [Which one give words to your sentiment?]
Text 21---- How do the ladies start their glorification? How do they see Krsna? Lover of Srimati Radharani??
Text 23 Again, the steps of Vasudeva.... We have to accelerate the senses. I always remember this. My senses, yours too,
are so DULL. Wake up! Chant your rounds. Wake up! Do your service with alacrity!!
Text 26 25... This is the purport to Isopanishad Text One??
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.11
1. Generally it [this chapter] seems like seeing more and more intimate relations with Krsna. First he reaches His
country, then His city, then His palace, then His private rooms with His Queens!
2. 1.4 pages/verse
3. Texts 6-10 More Prayers. What is their realization of Krsna?
4. In Texts 12, 13, 14 So much about ecology, ideal cities, 19, of course, Stri-dharma, varna-ashrama dharma, 20 & 23
about actors and Brahmanas in Varna-ashrama.
5. Of course, nice biographies. I heard that Prabhupada asked one devotee, "How do you like these biographies?"
Devotee said that they were nice and Prabhupada said that he had spent long time in the library researching them
6. It is interesting how many biographys mention the kidnapping of Subhadra by Arjuna?!
MODULE FOUR (The Intermediate Circumstance, Chapters 12-15)
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.12
Page/Verse = 1.55
Text 1 . . . . Map!
Text 2 - Symptoms of Kali yuga. Do you see these?
3 - This is Rama-Krsna & Vivekananda?
4. Very good definition of education for our Gurukula in Lima!
6. !!! Used this purport many times for lectures on Ecology, Economics etc.
13. We follow the "pancha-ratrika" system.
17. !!! See, Prabhupada is quoting Katha-Upanisad.
.
2 2.13 again. It’s in the Gita like 2.14. Worth,memorizing!
19. Bio of Lord Rama. Good for your Index ("Bios").
19-31. Biography of Maharaja Pariksit. Compare your qualities. This is like the Self-Improvement Books, no? Text 30 is
very nice biographical note from Prabhupada.
Prabhupada puts so much in the purports that it’s like reading a summary of the whole Bhagavatam. This section was
written before Prabhupada ever came to the West. It has a very nice flavor
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.13
60 Pages, Page/Verse = 1.3
This 13th chapter is full of etiquette, no?
How to receive a Mahatma like Vidura. How a Mahatma like Vidura acts.
And... ... then the result of this Sadhu-Grhastha relation, renunciation. What are the 3-kinds of renunciation mentioned?
21
I'm reading this Chapter with high fever still, the veins in my brains beginning to come back to normal size, but even still
such a nice thing to read in your association. Eternal benefit even though only 35% comprehension.
Etiquette for men and so much for ladies also, Gandhari, biographies.
Kunti and Gandhari did austerities at the end together, no? Imagine that. They were enemies? At the end how close they
must have been when all the fantasy was coming to a close.
Will we have friends like that at the end of our days in ISKCON?
Will we act like Sadhus and Yuddhisthiras and do our duties in Sankirtana during this life?
I think that the whole Chapter is nicely summarized in 1.13.23, "Dhrtarastra is a typical example of an attached old man
in household life". Are we becoming like that? Many of us are getting old. Cancer and joint replacement surgery are on
all sides.
How can we follow Dhrtarastra's example?
I have an outline of the Chapter. Do you have one?
Just by reading your outline later you can remember much of the content. Best text is maybe 1.13.47, no?
Memorized it?
But.... but.... Real thing is to enter into the "drama" of this episode: Old man, younger family members, an Uncle who is
a real saint
We taught Chapters 10-19 for the Mayapura Institute November 2011. When we got to this Chapter we realized that
these events must have happened over twenty years after Chapter 12, Birth of Maharaja Pariksit. It says that the Yadus
had already left, Krsna also, but compassionate Vidura did not reveal it. Then in the next Chapter Arjuna returns and
communicates it. He must not have been present when Vidura was there, no? He was away for the disappearance
pastimes in Dvaraka.
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.14
1) Chapter Fourteen is short, page/verse= .88. Krsna's mission of incarnation is finished. Vaikuntha pastimes are
finished. Maharaja Pariksit is grown up. Time to go back to Godhead or next Sankirtana spot. This material world is not a
place of permanent settlement for ANYONE, even with Krsna. Are you ready to retire? Is Krsna calling you like He's
calling Yuddhisthira?
2) Text 3 we give 5-Stars as information on Varna-ashrama-dharma. What is "foul means of livelihood"? Are you
engaged in that? Are you making your maintenance by following your 'dharma' whether the result is big or small?
3) Text 8 is the answer to a question that we have heard for years. After years, by reading, rereading, we get the answer:
Why does Krsna say in the Gita, "Surrender unto that Supreme Lord..." when He Himself is talking? Why doesn't He say
surrender unto me? Here's the answer, Text 8: "In the BG there are different statements by the Lord, and each of
these statement is meant for different plenary portions or portions of the plenary portions". You want to be all
successful, richer than Bill Gates, more powerful than President Bush? You can have it. You can have immortality to start
with, but we have to know how to stay with Krsna. He's not ONE. He's manifest in different ways such as explained in
Chapter 10 and 11 of the BG, and mentioned by Yuddhisthira in SB 1.14. What's the result of chanting Hare Krsna unless
it teaches you about Krsna and how He is expanded (in your practical life).
4) Text 37. Another Biography. This time Satyabhama. She's one of the most famous Queens of the Lord, no? Her love
for Krsna is a dynamic thing that She grows with fierce intensity. Who can love Krsna better than Satyabhama? Was she
a timid girl? What did she do when her Daddy was murdered? Who is she in Lord Caitanya's pastimes? To whom did
she go to get lessons about how to please Krsna, her husband? Do we have that kind of love in us? Can we cultivate it
like a gardener cultivates a plant or a race car driver builds and tests and builds his machine?
22
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.15
Are you struggling to do our reading? We are. It is austerity, no
doubt, but reading is one of the essential elements of our Krsna
Conscious cure. We have to keep on struggling, inspiring each
other and go on. It becomes more and more natural, reading,
more and more addictive, more and more practical.
Chapter 15
Departure of Lord Krsna
69-pages/51-verses = 1.35 pg/vs
This Chapter seems to full of lila-smaranam, meditating on,
remembering, the pastimes of Krsna. Of course, it’s a continuation
of the story in Chapter 14. Krsna's mission of incarnation was
finished at the Battle of Kuruksetra, but He stayed around this
sorry earth for at least 25 years after that as Maharaja Parikshit
grew-up. 25-years of fun like Vaikuntha. Then He left. Oooooh !
Arjuna was sad, feeling separation from Krsna. It’s so nice to read
the little scenes that Arjuna brings to life with his few words of
description. On which pastimes with Krsna does he meditate
most?
Is Text 27 the essence of that meditation, smaranam?
What's the effect of his lila-smaranam?
Who else leaves besided Arjuna?
More g-r-e-a-t biographys!
As always Prabhpada continuously cites BG to support our
explanation, Krsna's explanation, of the philosophy. We should do
23
the same For example, Text 30 has a paraphrase translation of
BG 18.65. Everytime I hear Prabhupada translate a verse in a new
way I get a better understanding. Take the time to chant these
verses that Prabhupada uses from the Gita. Look them up in the
evening for your Bhagavad Gita class.
Understanding the analytical process described of Yuddhisthira
we have to follow in his footsteps and leave this slaughterhouse
before it’s our turn to the axe! We have to see that we are
obtaining the same results by Bhakti-yoga.
24
SEMESTER TWO - 2011
We reached the conclusion from Semester One that a practical plan is One Chapter a Week, One Verse a Week, and
Writing One Page a Week.
MODULE FIVE (Pariksit Meets Sukadeva, Chapters 16-19)
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.16
Memorize – We will memorize the four essential verses of SB during the next four weeks. They are 2.9.33-36. This week
memorize verse 2.9.33. Write it. Carry it. Use it.
These chapters, 16-19, comprise the immediate circumstances under which Maharaja Pariksit met Srila Sukadeva
Goswami and Srimad Bhagavatam was spoken. This is for our benefit, to guide us in this Age of Kali
What are the specific symptoms of the Age of Kali?
Do you see these at your doorstep? In your work place, community, nation?
How does the example of M. Pariksit in beginning of the Chapter contrast with the Age of Kali?
What phrases from M. Dharani or Dharma's speeches and their purports struck you? I'm especially stimulated by, "in
the Kali-yuga the world becomes converted into a hell for the animals" and "the world becomes unfit for habitation by
the saner section of society".
In San Jose, Seattle, Boise, it’s all like that. Look around. Do you see that -- strip malls, asphalt roads with racing metal
cars, global hunger and homelessness?
I feel that and then I feel relief when I read that this is a natural feeling. I'm not crazy
But is there a solution? Text 5-9
***
Chapter 16, page/verse = 1.3.
It took me 10 minutes to read all the Translations to the Texts to Padmanabham Prabhu as we were driving to the
airport. Then we've been reading like ten pages a day and thus just finished the whole Chapter.
Just do it here and there then write a few words. Contribute to the Group Meetings.
That’s all. Then we're winning. [Of course, our first goal is to develop this association, but then we want to get better
and better technique, rhythms, for study. Of course, the Full Morning and Evening Programs, adapted to your situation
are super.]
Srimad Bhagavatam is our very means of conquest.
2011 Revisions: We find the above previous notes O.K. We scanned through Suhotra Swami Maharaja’s comments and
find them nice. Some points we noted but in general we find them too detailed for just a BhVai review, more for BhVed
study also. Gradually we approach our Master’s feet, and see what practical knowledge we will meet.
Next re-read our pdp-summary for this chapter and find it adequate.
It’s 2.55AM, 2011 August 11. We are in La Paz, Bolivia. We’ve chanted nine of our daily 16-rounds since we got up at
1.30AM. We had nine left from yesterday because of heavy travel, preaching, physical stress from the altitude (13,333
feet). Now we can finish off posting our Index Notes from last Chapter and start reading and annotating this Chapter on
our Kindle reader! Jaya!
SAMPLE KINDLE INDEX NOTES
Chapter in General
-Kali-yuga = SB 1.16.4,19, 20, 21, 31 Sudras disguised as Ksatriyas, four principles prominent, world become hell for the
animals and uninhabitable for saner people, women et al unprotected so seek independence, marriage in name only,
brahmanas become expert technicians but morally most degraded, many student, Ajamilas, first symptom is attack on
VAD
-VAD = SB 1.16, M. Pariksit in Relations to Kali-yuga
25
Text 1 – Bibliography = Three principle Dharma-sastra authors are Manu, Yajnavalkya and Parasara.
Text 2 – VAD = Incest; Biography = Janamejaya Maharaja.
3 – VAD (Ksatriya) = Satisfied citizens do not revolt.
4 – VAD (Brahman) = Brahmanas, Milk, Mode of Goodness; VAD (Ksatriya) = Protect cow and Brahmana first.
7. Biographies (Yamaraja) = Great devotee, likes invitations to Kirtana.
8. Yoga-ladder = Avoid death by becoming accustomed to hear Krsna’s pastimes.
10. Four-regs = “Taking pleasure in gambling”, but is gambling inevitable?; 4-sins are root cause of quarrel.
12. Cosmology = Varsas are Continents, Planets are Dvipas
13. Kaunteya pratijanihi = Devotees never subjected to apparent dangers, these glorify Lord.
20. VAD = General classification to Candalas.
22. VAD = Classifications – Ksatriyas are meant for administration and Brahmanas are meant for knowledge.
25. Four-regs = The best part of valor is to maintain the principles despite all odds.
26-30. Krsna’s Qualities; Cosmology = Krsna is the Control Switch of the material energy; “Sri Krsna Govinda, Hare
Murare, He Natha Narayana, Vasudevaya”.
31. VAD = Distinction between animal and human life begins with VAD; Bibliography = Rama-carita-manasa; Biography =
Tulsi Das (Supports Brahmana by Birthright)
32. Peace, Prosperity and Friendship; Ecology
33. Demons = Enjoy life even at cost of happiness of others.
35. Biography = Bhumi feels more separation from Krsna than Laksmi.
For your convenience follow the questions of Dharma extracted:
SB 1.16.19-23: Dharma [in the form of a bull] asked
1. Madam, are you not hale and hearty?
2. Why are you covered with the shadow of grief?
3. It appears by your face that you have become black. Are you suffering from some internal disease, or are you
thinking of some relative who is away in a distant place?
4. I have lost my three legs and am now standing on one only. Are you lamenting for my state of existence?
5. Or are you in great anxiety because henceforward the unlawful meat-eaters will exploit you?
6. Or are you in a sorry plight because the demigods are now bereft of their share of sacrificial offerings because
no sacrifices are being performed at present?
7. Or are you grieving for living beings because of their sufferings due to famine and drought?
8. Are you feeling compunction for the unhappy women and children who are left forlorn by unscrupulous
persons?
9. Or are you unhappy because the goddess of learning is being handled by brāhmaṇas addicted to acts against the
principles of religion?
10. Or are you sorry to see that the brāhmaṇas have taken shelter of administrative families that do not respect
brahminical culture?
11. The so-called administrators are now bewildered by the influence of this age of Kali, and thus they have put all
state affairs into disorder. Are you now lamenting this disorder?
12. Now the general populace does not follow the rules and regulations for eating, sleeping, drinking, mating, etc.,
and they are inclined to perform such anywhere and everywhere. Are you unhappy because of this?
13. Mother earth, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Hari, incarnated Himself as Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa just to unload
your heavy burden. All His activities here are transcendental, and they cement the path of liberation. You are
now bereft of His presence. You are probably now thinking of those activities and feeling sorry in their absence.
ESSAY WRITING
Write one page based on this chapter. Always include your Analysis of the Verses into Groups (eg. Verses 1-5 talk about
p-nut butter, 6-17 talk about carrots…) but then include any useful new ideas under the titles of Epistemology,
Cosmology, Sankirtana etc. Of course, Symptoms of Kali is a great topic and Ksatriya-dharma for this Chapter.
26
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.17
p/v=1.1
MEMORIZE: SB 2.9.34
Text 27 (p) - "And in the absence of a suitable king to curb irreligious tendencies, educating the people systematically in
the teaching of Srimad-Bhagavatam will clear up the hazy atmosphere of corruption, bribery, blackmail, etc."
So this PdP curriculum etc. is the solution, service, we should pursue. Do it and then naturally engage others.
It’s difficult developing an effective curriculum. There is no better pioneering work in ISKCON than what we are doing
right here.
What does the White Bull represent?
Text 18-19 - The different schools of logic.
Text 25(p) - Fasting two to four times a month may be accepted for spiritual realization... practical details, practical
details. We've been sticking pretty well to eating only once a day in the afternoon for spiritual realization. What
experiments, austerities are you doing?
Text 28 - True-of-False: "Oh, what can be done it is just our, their, bad karma"
***
We we’re in Boise when we gave daily classes on this PdP Ch to the good audience there and we would see so many
practical topics in each Purport. This Chapter can be the basis for months of study in Political Science. The 'brahmanas'
must be able to advise the 'ksatriyas' on the basis of scripture how to understand and run the kingdom, its enemies,
strengths [SB 1.9.27 ¶2].
***
Text 25, 32, 33 - Four pillars of sin and virtue can be followed by any religion. The basic principle of religion is
__________________?
Text 38 -- Hallelujah!
Hallelujah!
H a l l e l u j a h !
This is the greatest Text in the Chapter (we think)
"Hey, Hare Krsna, where are the four regulative principles mentioned in the Vedas"
Well, here they are!
Prabhupada gives a "Hare Krsna Manifesto" in the Purport. Like it or not here he clearly states how the Hare Krsna's
would rule the world if they had political power.
Like it?
Text 39 - Why should we have Gold Coins?
Text 45 - T/F: The ISKCON GBC Body should be the Ultimate Administrative Body for ISKCON and the Sanyasis and
Bhaktivedantas should be the ultimate brahminical authorities for ISKCON? Explain.
***
So much to learn, so much to be done to establish systematic education. If we dedicate all our time to these things Krsna
will arrange all the food, lodging etc.
Write with some of your observations for the Group Meetings but keep it short and practical, no?
Just two more Chapters and then Canto Two, two-thirds finished on this time around.
Then we start again next Janmastami? Gaura-purnima? But more systematically, more practically, more ecstatically?
Friends to the end?
Hanumatpresaka Swami
ANJANA SUTA ACADEMY
www.jayarama.us
27
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.18
Krsna is bringing everyone together. It’s only a matter of hours before Sukadeva Goswami and Pariksit Maharaja will
meet. Why should they meet under these circumstances?
Text 13 ??? (Who do you keep as your intimate company?)
Text 18 & 19.... Are Western devotees described here? What are the steps in the process?
Text 43-46 More news for Social Philosophers...
Why was Srngi used by Krsna to do this horrible act?
MEMORIZE – SB 1.18.13
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 1.19
64pages/39texts. That's a lot of purports!
Mostly we see this as how to ask questions from a saint, Srila Prabhupada.
This chapter finishes Canto One which we see as the preface to the SB. So the final scene is set, guru, disciple, audience
and motivation, Kali-yuga is coming and MP is facing imminent death.
It’s time to ask some serious questions. Very similar to the circumstances for Socrates last Dialog, the Phaedo, no? Nice
to compare the two! We read the Benjamin Jowett translation. It was very, very interesting.
Text 24 is The Question and in Text 39 we hear wonderful news about MILK!
What things did you find interesting?
We noted:
1.19.2 - The whole family suffers for the acts of a fool.
12 - How the worst offender can be forgiven.
12 + 13 - Ettiquete on how to ask questions.
17 - Rituals. Which way should the roots of the Kusa Grass face?
Now Sukadeva Goswami´s class begins, Canto Two! The lotus feet of Krsna!
MEMORIZE SB 2.9.36
CANTO TWO
MODULE ONE (Sukadeva to Pariksit, Chapters 1-3)
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.1
Prioritize!
Prioritize!
Prioritize!
Golf or God?
We read SB 2.1. It was hard to get English books in South America when we wrote this, but we did it. Now we´ve started
Chapter Two. Taking notes or not you remember something, learn something, each time you read. You change. If
nothing else we get so much strength just remembering that Srila Prabhupada is not an ordinary human being. His
words are incredible.
***
Chapter One
Now we start Sukadeva Goswami´s SB class, no? The whole First Canto was leading up to this. He starts by focusing on
the basic issue. Just to ask the question, "What should we do at the time of death," is the greatest question.
Who doesn´t ask this question?
Well, then what is the basic answer?
28
Sukadeva Goswami will give his extended answer in three chapters: Brahman, Param-atma, Bhagavan
For me, what stands-out in this Chapter are the sections in Texts 20-22 which talk about "pantheism". It’s a concept
worth learning. Prabhupada will refer to it in Chapter Two also
It’s the First Step in God Realization. Do we need to practice that step, pantheism?
Can we help other people to make the "first step" by understanding pantheism?
***
Srila Prabhupada's purports are great. Just by reading them, even if we don´t develop great analytical understanding of
the philosophy of Krsna consciousness or remember all the details, we become more pure, like iron becomes fire by
associating with the fire. Then we will preach.
"Imagination is more important than knowledge", Albert Einstein
What do you find in Bhurijana Prabhu’s Study Guide. In Bhaktivedanta we can read Bhurijana Prabhu’s commentary etc.
MEMORIZE: 1.2.4(Narayanam namas krtam). In following two weeks of this Module we can memorize SB 1.2.7
(vasudeva bhagavati...) and SB 1.2.8 (dharma svanusthitam ...). We have already memorized (SB 1.2.6 sa vai pumsam…).
POSSIBLE ESSAY TOPICS:
 Of course, Pantheism! You can use it to preach in the arena of ecology, sustainable development, art etc.
 Summarize the Chapter, the first part of Srila Sukadeva Goswami’s advice.
 Cosmology.
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.2
In Chapter One Srila Sukadeva Goswami discussed meditation on the virata rupa as the means to purify the mind and
hear about Krsna, in His impersonal form.
In Chapter Two what do you find?
Srila Sukadeva Goswami continues giving the austerities of a jnani to become detached from material distractions, so
that we can just meditate on the world as the Lord made it.
This is a universally accessible way to approach God.
Sir Isaac Newton said that there were two books for learning about God, the Bible and the physical world where God has
written with His own hand.
Newton would have agreed with Chapter One and then in Chapter Two the austerities of sannyasa life, but then, going
on to the techniques of a yoga. Learn to see God in your heart, and then going back to the yogi, who has a desire to see,
taste the planets of the different "gods" before he leaves.
Incredible! Read it slowly. It will change your day to immortality.
***
The purports like 2.2.30 etc. are very difficult to understand. I think even Prabhupada´s English is little concentrated and
the BBT English editors didn´t know enough to clarify it. Is that true? What do you think?
But ... each time I go through it, it becomes clearer. Prabhupada ultimately says that we have to approach these
travels through Sri Krsna Sankirtana of Lord Chaitanya, but, if you chant properly you will directly experience these
things.
Want celestial pleasures from your Japa?
No, time? Just read Text 36, it’s a jewel!
Text 35 is famous. It’s a summary of the Sankhya yoga system. Put it in your personal Bibliography
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.3
2011 – These Study Questions are O.K. They keep us awake. We have been pressed for time to work on this Padapadma, BhVai, the last few weeks because of so many things, but we are learning to prioritize properly and being
29
patient. So much more work to be done to appreciate the perspectives for these chapters AND the specific facts,
indexing them. We are going to teach Pada-padma again and again.
In this chapter Sukadeva Goswami tells M. Pariksit that he has answered him about what to do at the time of death. He
then gives a long list of demigods and the benefits one receives from worshiping them. He then quickly notes that one
who desires nothing of material enjoyment should worship only the Supreme Lord. But, he continues, even if one has
material desire or wants liberation, one should still worship the Supreme Lord Who is the Supreme benefactor of all.
We see the first part of this Chapter like a summary of his previous instructions and then a contrast with the danger of
being attracted to other goals than worshipping the Supreme. Is demigod worship the greatest danger? The second half
of the Chapter is a request and justification for hearing more of the discussions between these two great souls, MP and
SG. The student, Saunaka, is setting so much perspective for the teacher, Suta’s, work. This is Vedic learning. We must
ask very good questions.
Questions:
In text 10, what is unmixed Bhakti compared to?
What does, "udara-dhih" mean?
What can cause the complete suspension of the waves of the material modes?
Continuing . .
Saunaka says that Sukadeva was a poet among sages and points out that all the sages present are eager to hear what
was discussed between Sukadeva and Maharaja Pariksit.
Srila Prabhupada points out:
The topics of Krsna are all full of spiritual significance. Anyone who properly hears about Him in the association of
"satam," certainly senses the great potency from these discussions and automatically
attains to the devotional stage of life.
Questions:
Who are the "satam"?
Is there a difference in the ultimate issue between a nitya-siddha and a sadhana-siddha?
Text 17 gives the most important time management advice one will ever receive. What is that advice?
Which sastra says that demigods on other planets are eager to get a human body?
Why do they want a human body?
How are the transcendental topics of the Lord just like a potent intravenously injected drug?
Saunaka Rsi compares humans who squander their lives without practicing devotional service to what various beings or
objects?
Why is Deity worship so important especially for householders?
Can one maintain a temple at home?
If not, what should he or she do?
In his purport to text 21, Srila Prabhupada writes:
"The second-class devotee accepts disciples from the section of third-class devotees or nondevotees. Sometimes the
first-class devotee also comes down to the category of the second-class devotee for
preaching work."
What are the symptoms of a
1) First-class
2) Second-class, and
3) Third-class devotee?
From the purport of Text 23, give the definition of the "pure disciplic succession or devotional parampara".
Can the Lord be obtained directly?
Elaborate.
Continuous chanting of the holy names should lead to a change in heart.
If after chanting continuously, one does not experience a change in heart, what is the likely problem?
What is the main symptom of one who has had a change in heart from chanting the holy names of the Lord?
30
MODULE TWO (Brahma to Narada, Chapters 4-6)
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.4
Memorize one per week SB 1.2.10, 2.3.10, 2.4.15, 2.4.18
[HpS 2011 – AGTSP pamho. I don’t remember who wrote the Study Guide for this Chapter, but it is intense. Maybe too
much for BhVai. Maybe not! We remember this Chapter as a Foreword to Brahma to Narada Bhagavatam in Chapters 57.]
The chapter begins with Suta Goswami describing Maharaja Pariksit's
(MP) state of mind after hearing the speeches of Sukadeva Goswami (SG)
so far . . . MP "applied his concentration faithfully upon Lord Krsna."
Srila Prabhupada (SP) comments: "The whole Vedic adventure is to draw
one's attention entirely unto the lotus feet of Lord Krsna without any
diversion . . ."
To attain perfection (becoming a pure devotee of Lord Krsna) what two
things does SP say are very much essential?
MP was able to give up all attachment to body, wife, children, etc
because of his wholehearted attraction for Lord Krsna. This verse and
purport are especially important for householders because it
illuminates the method of spiritualizing all their possessions by
dovetailing everything to Krsna's service
Verses 3-4 Suta continues . .
MP fixes his mind on Krsna and begins to ask questions.
SP's purport to these two verses contain many important citations from
sastra from the likes of: Lord Caitanya, Rupa Goswami, Madhavendra
Puri and Prahlada. All these verses prove definitively that nothing
other than devotional service is the prime duty of human life. (Nice
verses to collect in a notebook and memorize.)
Verse 5 MP continues speaking to SG:
According to MP in the verse and SP in his purport to verse 5, what
result should the sincere hearer of Srimad-Bhagavatam expect to feel
when hearing from a person who is perfectly uncontaminated by material
tinges?
Verse 6: MP begs SG to speak about the Lord's very wonderful and
inconceivable personal energies through which He creates the
phenomenal universes
SP comments: "For every unknown thing, we have to learn and inquire
from a learned personality." (This is a recurring theme throughout
this chapter).
In this verse SP also points out that even though MP's time was short,
he first asked about creation (not about lila – pastimes). Before
hearing lila one must "become qualified by advanced spiritual
techniques . . ." This is a "gradual process of service and inquires."
(Just see! This study of pada padma – with SP's purports and under the
good guidance of HPS -- is the most authorized way to approach the
Lord on the path of submissive hearing. Since we are starting here and
following the footprints of MP and SG our success is assured.) [HpS – I didn’t write this. Hmmm?]
Verse 7: MP inquires more about the how the Lord engages and winds up
His various energies (in a "sporting spirit of a player")
31
(HH Hanumat Praseka Swami (HPS) commented two times in his last memo
that "Lunch is already paid for.")
Question: What did HPS mean by this and how can you relate his meaning
to SP's purport in verse 7? [Two years later HpS can’t remember! Have to read the verses!]
Verse 8: The Lord's energies are inconceivable. Even learned scholars
can't understand them.
Perfect knowledge descends to one who performs devotional service
Questions:
*In his purport to text 8 what does SP mean when he says: "After
surpassing the stage of knowledge, one is able to be engaged in
devotional service."?
*SP says, "A powerful devotee of the Lord is, by the grace of the
Lord, more than the Lord Himself." Give some examples
*According to Visvanatha Cakravarti Thakura (VCT) in what should one
be "keenly interested" besides (or before approaching) topics about
Rasa-lila?
*Briefly, write something about the significance of SG's "systematic"
remembrance of the Lord before he answers MP's questions. (What should
we think about and what procedure should we employ before we speak
about the Lord?)
*What does anupalaksya-vartmane mean?
*From verse 15: If a person from ANY religious group offers devotional
prayers to the Lord, he or she is sure to get free from reactions to
sins with what provision?
*From Verse 16: What does the culmination of the knowledge of Bhagavad
gita lead to? What happens after that?
*Why is 4.18 such an important verse? [In fact 4.18 is so dense with
important information, I will simply say, "stop here and read this
verse and purport at least three times before proceeding; memorize it
(verse and purport) if you can."]
*Text 19: What does SG mean by his use of the words: "gata-vyalikaih"?
Explain why SG uses these words and why SP stresses them in his
purport. What other sastras does SP quote to establish the same idea?
*Verse 20: Give the Sanskrit names of the various types of "patis" SG
uses to glorify the Lord. Give the translations of these terms. Which
one is most important to you and why?
*In verse 21, the word "anupasyanti" is extremely important. Explain
its meaning in the context of this verse
*What analogy does SP use to describe how the Lord awakens potent
spiritual knowledge within the heart of a sincere soul?
*Can a mundane scholar translate or reveal the true import of the
Vedic mantras? Why or why not?
*Verse 24: Summarize the various explanations of this verse given by
VCT, JG, and Sridhara Swami (SS)
Quotes to note:
*"Those who accept the path of Bhakti Yoga are factual paramahamsas."
[*Please read SP's translation to the Sri Isopanisad verse 15 that SP
cites at the end of his purport to text 4.14. (Nice!)]
*BIG VERSE: 4.15 yat-kirtanam yat-smaranam yad-iksanam . .
From Puport: "The devotees need not be disappointed in the physical
absence of the Lord, though they many think of not being associated
32
with Him. The devotional process of chanting, hearing, remembering,
etc., (either all or some of them, or even one of them) can give us
the desired result of associating with the Lord by discharging the
transcendental loving service of the Lord . . ."
*Verse 16; purport: "Lord Sri Krsna has repeatedly instructed Arjuna,
or for that matter everyone concerned with becoming His unalloyed
devotee."
*Vese 17: "One who adopts this method [Bhakti Yoga] very skillfully
attains perfection of life at once."
[*BIG VERSE: 4.18; Read three times; purport too.]
*Verse 20: "Sex life in the mundane world is the root-cause of being
conditioned by the shackles of illusion . . ."
*Verse 21: "But the Lord is not like a shopkeeper trying to please all
sorts of customers in the mental speculator exchange. The Lord is what
He is, the Absolute Personality of Godhead, and He demands absolute
surrender unto Him only."
*Verse 22: "There is a gulf of difference between the two qualities of
sound, namely präkåta and apräkåta. The physicist can deal only with
the präkåta sound, or sound vibrated in the material sky, and
therefore we must know that the Vedic sounds recorded in symbolic
expressions cannot be understood by anyone within the universe unless
and until one is inspired by the vibration of supernatural (apräkåta)
sound, which descends in the chain of disciplic succession from the
Lord to Brahmä, from Brahmä to Närada, from Närada to Vyäsa and so on
No mundane scholar can translate or reveal the true import of the
Vedic mantras (hymns)."
*Verse 23: "As a fully dependent devotee, Çukadeva Gosvämé (unlike a
mundane man who is proud of his own capability) invokes the pleasure
of the Personality of Godhead so that his statements may be successful
and be appreciated by the hearers." [Note: This entire chapter is
comprised of prayers in which SG is invoking the mercy of the Lord so
that he may properly speak about Him.]
* "The intelligent man can see without mistake that any material
creation (whether one's own body or a fruit or flower) cannot
beautifully grow up without the spiritual touch. The greatest
intelligent man of the world or the greatest man of science can
present everything very beautifully only insofar as the spirit life is
there or insomuch as the spiritual touch is there." [So simple, yet
amazingly, not widely understood.]
[* Verse 24: Very rasika. Read the purport to Brahma Samhita 5.37
ananda cinmaya rasa . . . for an expanded list of the sixty-four
activities of fine arts and crafts that are offered to Krsna by the
gopis.]
* Verse 25: "There is no use in theories. Knowledge must be factual
There are many things that are complicated, and one cannot understand
them unless they are explained by one who knows. The Vedic knowledge
is also very difficult to know and must be learned by the
above-mentioned system; otherwise it is not at all understood."
33
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.5
[Again, super intense Notes!]
What led Narada Muni to think that there was someone else superior to
Lord Brahma?
How did Brahma react to Narada asking him about the source of his
intelligence and power?
Why did Narada, a liberated soul, seem to misconceive Brahma as the
Supreme Lord?
How does the personified illusory energy of the Lord feel about her
position?
Is there any value to the five elementary ingredients of creation, the
interaction thereof set up by eternal time, and the intuition or
nature of the individual living beings beside the fact that they are
all differentiated parts and parcels of the Lord?
Explain how your answer leads to the conclusion that all living beings
should engage in devotional service and that all inanimate objects
should be engaged in the Lord's service
Quote to Note: "The subtle presence of the Lord is felt by the
intelligent man who can study the psychic effects of thinking, feeling
and willing." 2.5.17 Purport
What happens to souls who are not surrendered to the Lord?
Quote to Note: "By the omnipotency of the Supreme Lord, the whole
material creation evolves by the process of transformation and
reaction one after another, and by the same omnipotency, they are
wound up again one after another and conserved in the body of the
Supreme."
What can you say about kala?
What mode of material nature is more or less causes material creations
of every description?
What does Lord Siva have to do with the creation of the material world?
Quote to Note: "Materialistic ego, or the sense of identification with
matter, is grossly self-centered, devoid of clear knowledge of the
existence of God. And this self-centered egoism of the materialistic
living entities is the cause of their being conditioned by the other
paraphernalia and continuing their bondage of material existence."
2.5.24 Purport
Which potency of the Lord generates the false ego?
Quote to Note: "It is said that first the tan-mäträ sound is created
and then the sky, and in this verse it is confirmed that actually it
is so, but sound is the subtle form of the sky, and the distinction is
like that between the seer and the seen. The sound is the
representation of the actual object, as the sound produced speaking of
the object gives an idea of the description of the object. Therefore
sound is the subtle characteristic of the object. Similarly, sound
representation of the Lord, in terms of His characteristics, is the
complete form of the Lord . . ." 2.5.25 Purport
**Extra Nectar! Look up verse 11.21.36 for an interesting description
of Vedic sound
Quote to Note: "The whole process of creation is an act of gradual
evolution and development from one element to another, reaching up to
the variegatedness of the earth as so many trees, plants, mountains,
34
rivers, reptiles, birds, animals and varieties of human beings."
2.5.26-29 Purport
What does "tamasi ma jyotir gama" mean?
Quote to Note: "O Närada, best of the transcendentalists, the forms of
the body cannot take place as long as these created parts, namely the
elements, senses, mind and modes of nature, are not assembled
PURPORT
The different types of bodily construction of the living entities are
exactly like different types of motorcars manufactured by assembling
the allied motor parts. When the car is ready, the driver sits in the
car and moves it as he desires. This is also confirmed in the
Bhagavad-gétä (18.61) . . ." 2.5.32 verse and purport
What does the word "kalapayanti" in verse 36 mean? How does it relate
to the last part of this chapter?
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.6
Questions and Quotes to Note:
In Canto Two, Chapter Six, Brahma continues speaking to Narada, his son and disciple, about the opulence of the
universal form of the Lord. By understanding this chapter, one will come to "admit the Lord as the ultimate source all
energies and thus pay tribute to the Lord for His good blessings." P 297
Those whose senses are not purified can hardly see the spiritual form of the Lord. The beginning stage of seeing and
thinking of the Lord then is to see that all of the energies within the universe are products of the Lord's universal form:
"His two nostrils are the generating centers of our breathing and of all other airs, His smelling powers generate the
Asvini-kumara demigods and all kinds of medical herbs, and His breathing energies produce different kinds of
fragrance." P.293
Quote to Note: " In the spiritual world, all the perverted forms of material variegatedness are fully represented in their
original spiritual identity." 2.6.1 Purport
Quote to Note: "Whatever a person may be in the estimation of the social order of things, if a person tries to reciprocate
a feeling of love towards the Supreme Personality of Godhead and is satisfied with the blessings of the Lord, he will at
once feel the highest peace of mind for which he is hankering life after life." P. 297
Question: Fill in the blank: "In the material world, _______ ______ is the cause of many distresses on account of
material contact."
Question: Describe the difference between the front and the backsides of the universal form of the Lord
Question: Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu propounded the philosophical truth of simultaneous oneness and difference.
What Vedic source can you name that also confirms this truth?
Question: After reading Text 19, please write a short statement about the contrast between happiness in the material
world and happiness in the spiritual world
Quote to Note: "A householder attached to family life can easily give up such a life of sex indulgence if he has been
trained in the principles of the life of a brahmacäré." P. 313
Question: What does "Pancasordhvam vanam vrajet" mean?
Question: When Prabhupada writes about "happy spiritual rays," from what verse in the Brahma Samhita is he quoting?
Quotes to Note: "The impersonalists argue that there is no use in worshiping the Lord when everything is nothing but
the Lord Himself
The personalist, however, worships the Lord out of a great sense of gratitude, utilizing the ingredients born out of the
bodily limbs of the Lord . .
"While the impersonalist wrongly concludes that he is the Lord himself, the personalist, out of a great gratitude,
worships the Lord in devotional service, knowing perfectly well that nothing is different from the Lord." P. 320
Question: When Lord Brahma was first born, he had none of the ingredients necessary to perform yajna, sacrifice. From
where did he finally get the ingredients?
Quote to Note: "Brahmä, the original living being within the material world, taught us the way of sacrifice. The word
"sacrifice" suggests dedication of one's own interests for satisfaction of a second person
35
That is the way of all activities. Every man is engaged in sacrificing his interests for others, either in the form of family,
society, community, country or the entire human society. But perfection of such sacrifices is attained when they are
performed for the sake of the Supreme Person, the Lord." P. 325
Special Note: Notice the nice translation SP gives to the Bhagavad gita verse: bhoktaram yajna tapasam . . . (5.29) on
page 325
Question: Whatever Brahma says has never proved false; his progress of mind is never deterred; and his senses are
never degraded by temporary attachment to matter. What elevates him to this state?
Quote to Note: "Anyone, therefore, who is earnestly serious in heart and soul about being in intimate touch with the
Personality of Godhead in the relationship of transcendental loving service will always be infallible in words and action."
P. 334
Question: What does "hrdautkanthyavata" mean?
Quote to Note: "Even in material existence, one is merged in the existence of the Lord. No materialist can disentangle
self from matter, for the self is merged in the external energy of the Lord. As no layman can separate butter from milk,
no one can extricate the merged self from matter by acquiring some material qualification." P. 336
Question: After reading the verse 2.6.36 and its purport, list three main benefits (in Sanskrit and English) you'll get from
completely surrendering to the Lord
Question: Text 36 states that the Lord's happiness is so unlimited that even He Himself cannot measure it. Does this
mean that the Lord is therefore imperfect in this sense? Please explain
Quote to Note: "The conclusion is that one cannot know the Supreme Personality of Godhead fully by any method, but
He can be seen and felt partially by the devotional service process of hearing, chanting, etc."
P. 344
Quote to Note: "This material manifestation is necessary to give a chance to the conditioned souls who are unwilling to
associate with the Lord in the relationship of loving transcendental service. Such unwilling conditioned souls are not
allowed to enter into the liberated life of spiritual existence because at heart they are not willing to serve."
Question: Give a definition for "kalpa." (See P. 351)
In Texts 43-45 Lord Brahma gives a long list of entities (including himself) that one might mistake to be the Supreme
Lord. He concludes the list by saying that although they "may appear to be the specific truth and the form of the Lord . . .
they are not so . . . They are only a fragment of the transcendental potency of the Lord." In his explanation of these
verses SP points out that even modern scientists are shaktas (worshipers of the Lord's energies) because they are
captivated by the wonderful actions and reactions of natural phenomenon
To gain perfect knowledge, one must come to know the truth about the Lord by following the instruction of Brahmaji
(who has personally seen the Lord)
Ending this chapter, Brahma tells Narada that he will now "state, one after another, the transcendental incarnations of
the Lord known as lila-avataras."
Question: What specific benefits does Brahma say one will gain from hearing about the lila-avataras?
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.7
2.7.3 - All the avataras have their own planets in the spiritual sky!
2.7.6 - The Purport about Nara-narayana Rsi is very intense brahmacari katha. If men are supposed to follow the
example of Nara-narayana whom are ladies supposed to follow, Vedavati, Sati?
2.7.9 - Prabhupada mentions that there are more details of the life of Maharaja Venu in the Vamana purana. That seems
to indicate that he is suggesting we read that history from the Vamana purana. Anybody have a copy?
2.7.47 - This verse is just like 2.4.18. We uncivilized dudes from California must take shelter of the Lord's devotees. Srila
Prabhupada, Ki Jai!
2.7.52 - "...Srimad Bhagavatam is so scientifically presented that any sincere student of this great science will be able to
understand the sciicne of God simply by reading it with attention...". This is kind
of a controversial point. Is it enough just to read Prabhupada's books or do you have to take initiation from a current
guru
36
MODULE THREE (Visnu to Brahma, Chapters 8-10)
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.8
For this Module MEMORIZE one a week: 1.3.28, 1.5.17, 1.2.11
For this Semester we have memorized:
2.9.33-36
1.2.4, 7, 8
1.2.10, 2.3.10, 2.4.15, 2.4.18
1.3.28, 1.5.17, 1.2.11,
Very fine collection of light-houses. We have memorized principle Suta-siksa Verses and other verses in Cantos I & II. We
are “street legal”. Where are the Veda-vada-ratas? We are ready to fight with you!
1) I've been making my own notes on SB, Prabhupada's books, for a long time. Again and again I keep asking myself,
"Will I use these notes? Are they being stored so that others can use them in their Sankirtana"?
For me first is Chant Hare Krsna, Dance and take Prasadam, two Mantras are enough. Then books. Same for you?
2) Some things we saw in this Chapter that we want to put in our Index are:
2.8.3 - YOGA LADDER - M.P. was detached from his possessions, but he was still conscious of his body. S.B. can cure even
that!
2.8.5 (pf3) - PREACHING FORMULAS - Engaged in preaching work by automatic
spiritual impetus...gladly suffer for this cause.
2.8.14 - YOGA LADDER - karma, jnana, dhyana misra bhakti yoga.
2.8.21 - SADHANA, SANKIRTANA - Daily rituals <and> try to preach peacefully.
2.8.24 - GURU TATTVA - Must inquire. Can't know all Guru has to offer.
2.8.25 - SAD DARSANA
2.8.27 – BIO-BLIOGRAPHY - Protection of Suka'Gos in Brahma-vaivarta-purana. {Is Prabhupada recomending we look at
this if we get a chance}?
3) Chapter Eight is 1.3 pages/verse. Only 37-pages! What are the Questions?
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.9
Well, one more week and we come to the end of this PdP Chapter/Week Study!
This week we're on Chapter Nine of the Second Canto
How do you find it?
It's the most concentrated Chapter: One hundred pages and on the average Prabhupada’s purports are TWO
pages/verse! Of course the purports to the four essential verses of the SB are enormous.
1. Text 2.9.24 makes me ask if Krsna is sadistic? He wants to see us suffer to serve Him? Of course if He does, O.K, then
lets suffer. But that isn't like Krsna. Why does He want to see us "pains taking"?
2. Text 2.9.25-31 helped us a lot because we we’re trying to organize this Festival of Classical India in Peru in
September, 2005, and it’s getting overwhelming, so reading how Brahma was praying to properly do his work of creative
activity really helped us. Actually we had to really struggle just to read the whole chapter this week and although we
were inspired in general and specific points helped us in our daily service, we haven't been able to organize an intelligent
summary of this chapter.
This is of course our old question: How much intelligent summary do we need? One time Prabhupada says, "So, you can
make plans for serving Krsna, but better just to chant Hare Krsna"
So, taking notes, making outlines for our plans in service, is this really important, or is it better just to read?
Hmmm?
The answer will come if we just keep on reading, that's for sure.
Srimad Bhagavatam Study Notes 2.10
1.34 Pages/Verse
14-minutes to chant all the Sanskrita.
37
Text 10 has a l-o-n-g purport.
OUTLINE of TEXTS
1-9 - SB = Ten Subjects, the tenth is Asraya, the shelter of the first nine.
10-34 - The Asrayas, Maha and Garbhodakasayi Visnus, what it feels like to be the Virata-rupa.
35-45 - Brahman and Bhagavan beyond the Virat-rupa also.
46 - Time
47-48 - And what about Vidura?
HIGHLIGHTS of TEXTS
3 - "In order to explain the ten divisional symptoms of SB there are seven continuous verses (3-9)"
7 - Purport contains a Summary of SB! A verse for our Index.
10 - Summary of Texts - Sukadeva Goswami will now show the INDEPENDENCE of the Purusa-avatar, and the
DEPENDENCE of Jivas and Cosmos.
12 - Contradict Newton's Law of Inertia -- for our Index!
GENERAL THOUGHTS
-Repeatedly we find Prabhupada stressing this point of Independence and Dependence in Purports 10-34.
-Again, weren't these Chapters written before Prabhupada's standard Gita Translations? Here we seem to find many
unique translations of Gita verses that were later standardized. Very nice.
-Trying to read too much to fast doesn't work. To appreciate almost anything I have to read meditatively.
O.K. Let's "start" our PdP Study again!
!Hare Krsna!
Lotus feet of Srimati Radharani & Sri Krsna, Ki Jai!
Lotus feet of Srila Prabhupada Ki Jai!
Feet of all readers of Srimad Bhagavatam, Ki Jai!
[HpS 2011 – We just finished reviewing these Notes. You can see that some were done by us and some by others. We
expect that you will do your work and extract what you need!]
38
APPENDICES
39
Bhaktivedanta Library
Brhad
Bhagavatamrta
Teachings of
Lord Caitanya
Caitanya
Caritamrta
Morning Walks,
Room Conversations
Letters
Songs of the
Vaisnava Acharyas
SB Lectures
KRSNA
Light of the
Bhagavata
Srimad
Bhagavatam
Life & Teachings of
Lord Caitanya
BG Lectures
Nectar of
Instruction
BhagavadGita As It Is
Isopanisad
VEDA
Nectar of
Devotion
Your Ever
Well-Wisher
Rg, Sama, Yajur, Atharva; Angas-Ayur, Vastu, Jyotish,
Dhanur, Ghandharva;Ganita; Mahabharata, Ramayana
40
12-Canto Summary
Epilog
7-13 Summary & Glories of SB
4-6 Dep of M. Parikshit
1-3 Conclude Dynasty Vaivasvata
12
Canto 12
Krsna
Lila
Canto 10-11
11
10
9
8
Mausala
Lila Canto 11
Vaivasvata
manu
30-31 Dep Yadus & Krsna
7-29 Final Instruction to Uddhava
2-5 Final Yud'str (Nava yogendras)
50-90 Dvaraka
41-49 Mathura,
4-40 Vrndavana
1-3 Birth of Krsna
14-24 Ila> Pururava>>Yadu (Krsna-Balrama) & Puru, Kurus
6-12 VM> Iksvaku>>Saubhari Muni>> Sagar>>Rama
4-5 Ambarisa
1-3 VM> Ila, Sukanya x Cyavana, Nabhi
Canto 9
14-Manus
Canto 8
15-24 Bali, Vamanadeva, Matsya
13-14 Manus 8-14
5-12 Manus 5-6 (Kurma, Mohini)
1-4 Manus 1-4 (Gajendra)
11-15 Narada X Yuddhisthira> VAD
1-10 K equal to everyone (Hiranyakaspiu)
Manu
Lila
7
Canto 3-9
6
18-19 Daksa> 60 Girls> Hiranyaksa
14-17 Vrtasura
7-13 Indra/V’rupa/Tvasta/Vrta
4-6 Pracetas> Daksa>
1-3 Hells Avoided (Ajamila)
5
14-26 SG x MP (Forest of ME, Hells)
7-13 Bharata x Rahugana (Forest of ME)
4-6 Rsabhadeva
1-3 Priyavrata > Agnidhra> Nabhi>
Svayambhuva
(DAPUP)
4
Canto 3-7
3
PadaPadma
Canto 1-2
2
1
24-31 Puranjana> Pracetas
15-23 Prthu
13-14 Dhruva> 6> Anga> Vena
8-12 Uttanapada> Dhruva
2-7 Prasuti x Daksa > Sati
1 Akuti x Ruci, Devah. Daughters
20-33 Devahuta x Kardama> Kapila
13-19 Varaha avatara
5-12 Maitreya x Vidura
1-4 Vidura x Uddhava
8-10 SB Visnu x Brahma
4-6 SB Brahma x Narada
1-3 SB Sukadeva x Pariksit
Preface
Canto 1
41
16-19 Pariksit Meets Suka
7-15 Dep Krsna & Associates
4-6 SB Narada x Vyasa
1-3 SB Suta x Sage
PpD Summary
CANTO I
Pref
Preface-A preface explains the goal of the book, qualifications of the author, under what
circumstances the book was written, how to read it and qualifications expected of the reader.
Intro
Introduction-It begins with a contrast of God as Supreme Controller and Cause of all Causes. The
rest a is biography of Lord Caitanya.
Suta to Sages
1
2
3
Narada Vyasa
4
5
6
General
Situation
7
8
9
10
11
Intermediate
Situation
12
13
14
15
Ch. 1: Verses 1-3, are Prelude to SB then at Naimisaranya the Sages ask Suta Goswami (StG) six
questions (4-22)
Ch. 2: StG answers first glorifying the acharyas of SB and the questions (1-6). Then he answers
most of their questions (7-38) and...
Ch. 3: ...completes his answers by describing the Purusa Avataras (3.1-5), Lila and other Avatars
(6-25). He then describes the general principles of Avatars, the transcendental situation beyond
them (26-39) and presents SB as the current Avatar.
Ch. 4: Sages want to hear the history of SB (4-13). StG describes how Veda Vyasa wrote the
Vedas (14-25) but still was not satisfied (26-31) then his guru, Narada Muni (NM) arrived (32).
Ch. 5: NM questions VV(2-4) who confesses his sadness (5-7). NM diagnoses the cause of VV
disease (8-22), describes his contact with his own gurus (23-30), his own realization (31-33) and
orders VV to write SB (40).
Ch. 6: VV asks for more detail of NM self-realization (1-4). NM described these (5-35), his
renunciation of home (5-15), stages of developing love of God (16), vision of Lord Visnu (17-25),
further wanderings, his death, and eternal life (26-29). Epilog and summary by SG (30-37).
Ch. 7-11 K > Dvaraka, 12-15 Dis. of K & App. of associates of SB.
Ch. 7: How VV wrote SB (1-13) beginning with a description of Asvattama's releasing a
Brahmastra weapon at Arjuna (14-57) and ...
Ch. 8:… oblations for the departed warriors (1-8), K saves Uttara and Pariksit (P) (11-17). Queen
Kunti's wonderful prayers (18-43) and Yuddhisthira (Y) lamentation over all the death (44-52).
Ch.9: Departure assembly for Bhisma (1-12): B pacifies Y (13-21), considers his own departure
(22-24), instructs Y on political science (25-28), prepares to leave (29-30), offering wonderful
prayers (32-42) and departs (43-45) as well as all assembled (46-49).
Ch. 10: Y rules the earth (1-6), K leaves for Dvaraka (D)with feelings of separation (7-20), the
ladies offer beautiful prayers (21-30)and the trip to D is described (31-36).
Ch. 11: Feelings of yoga as K approaches D (1-5), prayers by the D folk (6-10), public ceremonies
of reception (10-27) and intimate family reception and peaceful pastimes (28-39).
Ch. 12 More questions by the Sages (1-3), the glories of Y’s reign (4-6), P situation in the womb (711), his birth (12-15), predictions of his life (16-28) and his growth to maturity (29-36).
Ch. 13 Vidura's (V) returns to Hastinapur (1-17), delivers Dhrtarastra (DH) (18-28), who leaves
home (29-30), discovering which Y is plunged into lamentation (31-38), Narada Muni calms him
(__) and. DH & Gandhari quit their bodies (__).
Ch. 14: Y sees ill omens portending departure of K (1-22). At that time Arjuna returns from D and
Y asks about Arjuna’s depression suspecting K’s departed (__).
Ch. 15: Arjuna steadies his mind by remembering K (1-21), gives the sad news of K and Yadu
dynasty (22-26), Y et al depart (__).
42
43
Immediate
Situation
16
17
18
19
Ch. 16-19, P Meets Sukadeva Gosvami (SG)
Ch. 16: P assumes the throne, meets Kali-Yuga (1-4), Sages are astonished that P did not kill Kali
(5-9), P tours his empire (10-17) and concurrently Earth and Religion talk (18-36).
Ch. 17: P, Kali, Earth & Religion meet (1-16), P asks for a complaint, Religion declines discussing
destiny with P(17-27), then P severely limits Kali (28-41)and P’s reign is described.
Ch. 18: More description P’s reign (1-11), Sages ask for more talks of K (12-17), StG glorifies their
request (18-23), describes the insult of Samika Rsi by P, subsequent cursing by Srngi, (24-40) and
Samika's lament upon hear this (41-50).
Ch.19: P laments over his unfortunate action (1-3), assembly on bank of Ganges (4-13), P
welcomes them (14-26) asking them to engage in Krsna-katha (32-24), SG appears (25-31) and P
asks him two questions (XX): What is the duty of a man during his life and especially at the time of
death?Ch. 1-3, SB by SG to P
CANTO II
Suka to
Pariksit
1
2
3
Ch. 1: P’s question is most essential topic, not discussed we go to hell, hear krsna-katha, (KK) to
get liberation and more (1-10), it is self-sufficient but there are favorable rituals (14-21), P asks for
a details of the object of meditation, KK, the 'virat-rupa' (VR), cosmic form of God" (22-39).
Ch. 2: Brahma (B) got liberation, devotional service, by VR meditation, Vedas also offer illusion,
but live simply (1-7), there is Supersoul meditation if you serve the VR (8-14), through several
stages go to the Supreme direct (15-21) or visit different material places as you leave (22-32).
Ch. 3: StG repeats the answers (1-13), Sages want more P & SG talks not rubbish talks (13-23).
Brahma to
Narada
4
5
6
7
Visnu to
Brahma
8
9
10
Ch. 4-7, SB by Lord Brahma to Narada Muni
Ch. 4: P is purified by Ch. 1-3 but wants more, how K creates, maintains and destroys the universe
(1-10). SG glorifies K then begins to cite B to Narada (12-24).
Ch. 5: NM asks B same questions (1-8), B gives a general description of K position (9-21) and then
specifically describes creation of the material ingredients (22-31) and then the form of the Lord as
the cosmos (VR) (32-42),…
Ch. 6: …the opulences of the VR (1-17), K beyond the VR (18-22), applied science, engineering,
(23-32), summarizes his lecture (33-45) and says he will explain the incarnations of God.
Ch. 7: B describes avataras (1-38), and how to recognize them (39-46). He describes how K is
transcendental (47-49) and instructs NM to go and preach (50-53).
Ch. 8-10, SB by Lord Visnu to LB
Ch. 8: P asks many more questions(1-26) and SG prepares to respond (26-29) explaining that this
topic was originally explained by the Lord Visnu (V) to B (28).
Ch. 9: How soul becomes entangled and liberated (1-3), B sees Kingdom of V (4-19), V
summarizes SB and B asks how V relates to Maya and how he can avoid it (20-30), SB in FOUR
ORIGINAL VERSES (31-37), the Professors of SB:V to B to NM to VV to SG to STG & P.
Ch. 10: SG again explains the VR, how the VR experiences creation Itself (17-39) and
transcendental nature of K, then the sages ask about Vidura (47-51).
44
Verses to Memorize (Calendar)
CANTO ONE
Module One and Two
(Cited in NOI)
1.5.10-11, 1.2.9, 1.2.6, 5.5.4-5, 5.18.12
Module Three and Four
(Suta-siksa Verses Cited in BG 7.1)
1.2.17-21
Module Five
(Four Nutshell Verses)
2.9.33-36
CANTO TWO
Module One
(More Suta-siksa)
1.2.4, 7-8
Module Two
(Verses in Our Chapters and More Suta-siksa)
2.3.10, 2.4.15, 2.4.18, 1.2.10
Module Three
(Verses We Missed)
1.2.11 , 1.3.28, 1.5.17
45
Verses to Memorize (Sanskrita Only)
1.2.4
viṣvaksena-kathāsu yaḥ
nārāyaṇaḿ namaskṛtya
notpādayed yadi ratiḿ
naraḿ caiva narottamam
śrama eva hi kevalam
devīḿ sarasvatīḿ vyāsaḿ
tato jayam udīrayet
1.2.9
dharmasya hy āpavargyasya
1.2.6
nārtho 'rthāyopakalpate
sa vai puḿsāḿ paro dharmo
nārthasya dharmaikāntasya
yato bhaktir adhokṣaje
kāmo lābhāya hi smṛtaḥ
ahaituky apratihatā
yayātmā suprasīdati
1.2.10
kāmasya nendriya-prītir
1.2.7
lābho jīveta yāvatā
vāsudeve bhagavati
jīvasya tattva-jijñāsā
bhakti-yogaḥ prayojitaḥ
nārtho yaś ceha karmabhiḥ
janayaty āśu vairāgyaḿ
jñānaḿ ca yad ahaitukam
1.2.8
1.2.11
dharmaḥ svanuṣṭhitaḥ puḿsāḿ
vadanti tat tattva-vidas
46
tattvaḿ yaj jñānam advayam
1.2.20
brahmeti paramātmeti
evaḿ prasanna-manaso
bhagavān iti śabdyate
bhagavad-bhakti-yogataḥ
bhagavat-tattva-vijñānaḿ
1.2.17
mukta-sańgasya jāyate
śṛṇvatāḿ sva-kathāḥ kṛṣṇaḥ
puṇya-śravaṇa-kīrtanaḥ
1.2.21
hṛdy antaḥ stho hy abhadrāṇi
bhidyate hṛdaya-granthiś
vidhunoti suhṛt satām
chidyante sarva-saḿśayāḥ
kṣīyante cāsya karmāṇi
1.2.18
dṛṣṭa evātmanīśvare
naṣṭa-prāyeṣv abhadreṣu
nityaḿ bhāgavata-sevayā
bhagavaty uttama-śloke
1.3.28
bhaktir bhavati naiṣṭhikī
ete cāḿśa-kalāḥ puḿsaḥ
kṛṣṇas tu bhagavān svayam
1.2.19
indrāri-vyākulaḿ lokaḿ
tadā rajas-tamo-bhāvāḥ
mṛḍayanti yuge yuge
kāma-lobhādayaś ca ye
ceta etair anāviddhaḿ
1.5.10
sthitaḿ sattve prasīdati
na yad vacaś citra-padaḿ harer yaśo
jagat-pavitraḿ pragṛṇīta karhicit
47
tad vāyasaḿ tīrtham uśanti mānasā
2.4.15
na yatra haḿsā niramanty uśik-kṣayāḥ
yat-kīrtanaḿ yat-smaraṇaḿ yadīkṣaṇaḿ
1.5.11
yad-vandanaḿ yac-chravaṇaḿ yadarhaṇam
tad-vāg-visargo janatāgha-viplavo
lokasya sadyo vidhunoti kalmaṣaḿ
yasmin prati-ślokam abaddhavaty api
tasmai subhadra-śravase namo namaḥ
nāmāny anantasya yaśo 'ńkitāni yat
śṛṇvanti gāyanti gṛṇanti sādhavaḥ
2.4.18
kirāta-hūṇāndhra-pulinda-pulkaśā
1.5.17
ābhīra-śumbhā yavanāḥ khasādayaḥ
tyaktvā sva-dharmaḿ caraṇāmbujaḿ
harer
ye 'nye ca pāpā yad-apāśrayāśrayāḥ
śudhyanti tasmai prabhaviṣṇave namaḥ
bhajann apakvo 'tha patet tato yadi
yatra kva vābhadram abhūd amuṣya kiḿ
2.9.33
ko vārtha āpto 'bhajatāḿ svadharmataḥ
aham evāsam evāgre
nānyad yat sad-asat param
2.3.10
paścād ahaḿ yad etac ca
akāmaḥ sarva-kāmo vā
yo 'vaśiṣyeta so 'smy aham
mokṣa-kāma udāra-dhīḥ
tīvreṇa bhakti-yogena
2.9.34
yajeta puruṣaḿ param
ṛte 'rthaḿ yat pratīyeta
na pratīyeta cātmani
48
tad vidyād ātmano māyāḿ
5.5.5
yathābhāso yathā tamaḥ
parābhavas tāvad abodha-jāto
yāvan na jijñāsata ātma-tattvam
2.9.35
yāvat kriyās tāvad idaḿ mano vai
yathā mahānti bhūtāni
karmātmakaḿ yena śarīra-bandhaḥ
bhūteṣūccāvaceṣv anu
praviṣṭāny apraviṣṭāni
5.18.12
tathā teṣu na teṣv aham
yasyāsti bhaktir bhagavaty akiñcanā
sarvair guṇais tatra samāsate surāḥ
2.9.36
harāv abhaktasya kuto mahad-guṇā
etāvad eva jijñāsyaḿ
manorathenāsati dhāvato bahiḥ
tattva-jijñāsunātmanaḥ
anvaya-vyatirekābhyāḿ
yat syāt sarvatra sarvadā
5.5.4
nūnaḿ pramattaḥ kurute vikarma
yad indriya-prītaya āpṛṇoti
na sādhu manye yata ātmano 'yam
asann api kleśada āsa dehaḥ
49
Semester One Sample Questions
(rev. 2011 july 31)
Overview
What are Titles of all 15-chapters and modules in this 1st semester?
Preface
What is the current need of human society?
How can SB satisfy this need? List three ways.
How to study SB?
Introduction
Sumum bonum vs Supreme Controler.
Bio-facts fromLord Caitanya.
Siksastaka
Chapters 1-3
Who is Saunaki, Suta Goswami? Where are they?
What is the Rsi’s problem?
What are Saunaka’s qualifications and disqualifications?
What are their questions?
What are the answers?
Suta siksa & the Incarnation.
What statement does Suta G. make that leads to the next section? (Hint: Yathadhitam yatha mati)
Chapter 4-6
What was Vyasadeva’s problem?
What was Narada’s diagnosis?
What is the solution?
What is the biography of Narada?
Chapter 7-11
What did Vyasadeva do after the departure of Narada?
What did he see?
What are the chapter titles for these chapters?
Should Asvattama be punished or not? What reasons?
Was he punished? How?
What was Uttara’s problem? Why was she fortunate?
What is the goal of Queen Kunti’s prayers?
Who can approach Krsna?
How can ladies like Kunti approach Him?
What is Krsna’s reason for incarmating?
50
How did she feel about her relations to her father’s and husband’s houses?
Why did she pray for distress?
Was she successful in her achieving the goal of her prayers?
Why did Krsna stay in Hastinapura?
Was Yuddhisthira happy to win the Kingdom?
What did Bhisma instruct Yuddhisthira about his terrible life?
What did he instruct him about his Ksatriya duty?
How did he prepare to and actually leave his body?
Was he alone?
When Krsna left for Dvaraka who offered prayers and what did they pray?
When He arrived in Dvaraka who received Him, how?
Chapters 12-15
Who can smoke more cigarettes than a Turk?
What was the reign of Maharaja Yuddhistira like as Maharaja Pariksit MPwas growing up?
What predictions did the astrologers make about MP life at the time of his birth?
How was Vidura received when he returned to the palace?
Why was he qualified to preach to Dhrtarstra?
What did he say to Dhrtarastra?
How did Dhrtarastra react?
How did Yuddhisthira react to Dhrtarastra’s reaction?
How did Narada Muni react to Yuddhisthira’s reaction to Dhrtarastra’s reaction?
Explain dhira, sannyasa and narottama as described in this chapter. Did Dhrt. Achieve the highest level?
What were two of the bad omens that Yuddhistira saw?
Besides disappearance of Lord what were possible reasons for Arjuna’s dejection?
Why does P’pada give nice summary of BG in this chapter?
How does Yuddhis. React to Krsna’s departure?
What two people does he put in charge in Mathura and Hastinapura respectively?
What is the biggest land carnivore?
VERSES for TESTING
From NOI
1.5.10-11
1.2.9
1.2.6
5.18.12 or 1.3.47
5.5.4 or 1.3.28
5.5.5 or 1.3.43
From the BG (7.1 Purport)
1.2.17-21
51
Semester Two Sample Questions
(rev. 2012 jan 8)
Srimad Bhagavatam 1.16-19
Verses Memorized: SB 2.9.33-36
SB 1.15.38: Thereafter, in the capital of Hastinapura, he enthroned his grandson, who
was trained and equally qualified, as the emperor and master of all land bordered by the
seas.
SB 1.16.1: Suta Gosvami said: O learned brahmanas, Maharaja Pariksit (MP) then began
to rule over the world as a great devotee of the Lord under the instructions of the best
of the twice-born brahmanas. He ruled by those great qualities which were foretold by
expert astrologers at the time of his birth.
1. Who cursed MP?
2. What was his father's name?
3. How did MP insult his father?
4. Why did MP feel insulted? Give direct cause and ultimate cause with some details.
5. What are good aspects of Kali-yuga? Why does Krsna want Kali-yuga?
6. These chapters describe MP's interaction with at least six different people or groups
of people. Name as many as you can.
7. Why was Bhumi more fortunate than Laksmi?
8. Why was MP enlivened when he learned that the symptoms of Kali were beginning to
infilitrate his kingdom?
9. How can we escape, and help others escape, from the slaughtering process of Yamaraja?
10. Dharma asks Bhumi about the causes for her different bad symptoms. List up to
three of the possible causes that he suggests?
11. List at least three of the qualities of Krsna described by Bhumi.
12. SB 1.17.1: Suta Gosvami said: After reaching that place, Maharaja Pariksit observed
that a lower-caste sudra, dressed like a king, was beating a cow and a bull with a club, as
if they had no owner.
In this and the following verses the scence is described and from this Srila Prabhupada
gives us the first, second and other symptoms of Kali-yuga. Describe these.
13. SB 1.17.13: O bull, you are offenseless and thoroughly honest; therefore I wish all
good to you. Please tell me of the perpetrator of these mutilations, which blackmail the
reputation of the sons of Prrtha.
How does Dharma answer? Can you give little detail for the philosophers he mentions?
52
14. Then Maharaja Pariksit showed us how to deal with Kali. What was his example? Can
we do this?
15. Where did MP give Kali permission to stay? What five places? What are the four
good qualities that are destroyed by the evil qualities that predominate in the places of
Kali?
16. In what verse, even general location, are the four regulative principles described?
17. In this verse Srila Prabhupada gives a “Hare Krishna Manifesto". What are some of
the practices that he mentions to be enforced if the Hare Krsna's ruled the world?
18. What are the respective duties of the Brahmanas and Ksatriyas to society?
19. At what moment did the personality of Kali enter this world?
20. SB 1.18.18: Suta Goswami was born in a family of mixed caste, how was he then
qualified to become a teacher?
21. SB 1.18.23: What is the analogy of birds flying at different heights in the sky?
22. When the brahmana boy cursed Maharaja Parikshit was he in good association?
Who were his associates?
23. What are some of the things the sages says to his son when he hears what he did to
MP?
24. When he got news of the curse why MP did not go to visit the sage?
25. Realizing death was imminent where did MP go, to Disneyland, Monte Carlo, the
Bahamas?
26. Name up to seven sages who came to see MP's departure.
27. How did he receive them?
28. What did he ask them?
29. Describe the scene when the greatly powerful son of Vyasadeva appeared? Did he
arrive alone? What did he look like? How did he dress? What did he eat?
30. What did MP ask him?
31. Did MP tell the Sages and Sukadeva Goswami that they should be grateful that they
had the chance to see him? Give details.
32. Why should one hear about Krsna? Why should one not hear other topics than
Krsna?
Srimad Bhagavatam 2.1-3
(rev. 2012 jan 8)
53
MEMORIZE: 1.2.4(Narayanam namas krtam). 1.2.7 (vasudeva bhagavati...) and SB 1.2.8
(dharma svanusthitam ...). Recite one verse a day (at least for some one).
CHAPTER ONE
1. What is the question that Maharaja Pariksit (MP) makes to Sukadeva Goswami
(SKG)?
2. Why is this question valuable?
3. Who does not ask this question? Why?
4. What is the basic answer?
5. On what must one meditate? Give some details.
6. Are there any useful preliminary arrangements to enhance this meditation?
CHAPTER TWO
1. Who formerly regained his lost consciousness by the meditation indicated in
Chapter One?
2. SKG suggests a mode of living while doing this meditation. Does he suggest
getting color television, refrigerator and automobile? What does he suggest?
3. In Text 8 he suggests an alternative meditation on someone 8-inches tall who.
Who is that? Where does He reside? What does He look like?
4. Texts 15-21 describe going directly to the transcendental situation. Yet, Texts 2131 describe and alternative route. What is that? Give a few details.
CHAPTER THREE
1. In Text One SKG comments that he has answered MP question but then he gives
many options of worship and meditation. Describe a few of these.
2. After giving this list he then gives a conclusion for those who have no material
desires. Whom should they worship?
3. Then he says that three classes of people divided in terms of their desires should
all worship the same object. Who are they? What is that object. (2.3.10)
4. After hearing SKG’s summary of his answer (SB2.1-12), Saunaka Rsi (SR) then ask
what more topics were discussed between SKG and MP. He says they must have
been good topics considering their character. He then gives a list of the bad
54
5.
6.
a)
b)
qualities of people who don’t engage in yoga. Give short description of each
analogy:
a. Rising and Setting of the Sun
b. Long living trees
c. Blacksmiths bellows
d. Beasts eating and mating
e. Hogs, dogs, camels and asses
f. Snakes earholes and frogs tongues
g. Big turban
h. Bangled hands
i. Peacock-feather eyes
CONCLUSION: Steel framed hearts. Explain this.
IMPORTANT TEXTS - What special topics are in the following texts? How can we
use them in our preaching work?
SB 2.2.35: The Personality of Godhead Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa is in every living being along
with the individual soul. And this fact is perceived and hypothesized in our acts of
seeing and taking help from the intelligence.
SB 2.3.10: A person who has broader intelligence, whether he be full of all
material desire, without any material desire, or desiring liberation, must by all
means worship the supreme whole, the Personality of Godhead.
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORTS
7. What are grhasthas and grhamedhis? What are their different centers of
attention?
8. Who are the fallible soldiers?
9. If people are unable to chant “Hare Krsna” then in what mantra or sound can we
engage them in chanting?
10.What does the word “pranayama” mean?
11.How can the common man meditate on Visnu by going to the Temple?
12.What is pantheism? Can we, should we, use it? Where is it mentioned in BG? Yet
it will have little effect unless….?
13.What does the word “virat-rupa” mean?
55
14.Name as many as you can of the 14-worlds from bottom to top. Where is the
earth?
Srimad Bhagavatam 2.4-7
From the Translations
Chapter Four
1. In Srimad Bhagavatam, Canto Two, Chapters One-Three, Sukadeva Gosvami
explains the Virat-rupa-meditation, the Supersoul-meditation and the complete
change of heart that should occur when one hears the glories of the all good
Supreme Lord. Then in Chapter Four MP asks another set of integral questions.
What are they? What does he ask? It is the basis then of the Chapters 4-7 that
make this Module. [How does the Lord create, maintain and annihilate this
universe?]
2. MP declares that SG has at least three qualifications that will allow him to answer
Maharaja’s profound question well. What are those qualifications? List as many as
you can. [Without contamination, learned in Vedas, devotee]
3. Why does SG glorify the Lord in Chapter Four? [To get authority to answer MP
questions.].
4. What are some of the glories of the Lord that SG describes in Chapter Four? [So
many yet the two memory verses for this module are in this list of glories,
"Hunandra..., Yat kirtanam...]
5. (True or False) At the end of Chapter Four SG says he will answer MP question by
citing how Lord Brahma originally heard the SB from Visnu. [False]
Chapter Five
1. By a transformation of Space-Sound, Air-Touch are manifested and by a
transformation of Air-Touch, ______________ are manifested. [Color-Fire].
2. Some divide the planetary systems into fourteen. Some divide them into three. In
this second division name one of the planets on the legs. [Atala, vitala, tala etc]
56
3. The Brahmanas are the mouth of the universal form and the Ksatriyas are His
_____________ [Arms}
Chapter Sikz
1. We experience so many things in this fenomenal whirled. Many of them are listed
in the beginning of Chapter Six and the source of their origin is identified in the
Virat-rupa. State the origin in the Virata-rupa of up to five of the universe’s
phenomenon as listed from Chapter Six in the following list:
a. Voice
b. Controling deity of fire
c. Vedic hymns
d. Foodstuffs for offering to the demigods, forefathers and General Mass of
People
e. Our breathing and other airs
f. Asvini-kumaras and medicinal herbs
g. Fragrances
h. Forms
i. Sun and heavenly planets
j. Sky and all kinds of sound
k. Vegetation, particularly those trees which are required for sacrifice
l. Clouds
m. Electricity, stones and iron ores
n. Productive fields for the great demigods
o. Water, semen, generatives, rains and the procreators
57
p. The pleasure that conteracts the distress of begetting
q. Abode of the controlling diety of death, Mitra
2. Pitas, Brahma, Narada … and all other varieties of entities are covered by the
virat-rupa be He is transcendental to them in His form not exceeding:
A) 9 feet
B) 9 inches
C) 9 miles
D) 9 million miles
E) None of the above.
3. The Spiritual world where there is deathlessness is ____% of the Lord’s energies.
4. The material world is for Grhasthas and others who break the vow of _________?
5. Brahma described the Virat-rupa, where we live, and that we can have a relation
with the Lord by sacrifice. From where he is from getting the ingredients for
sacrifice and what are some other elements that are required for sacrifice to
please the Lord?
6. Penetrating we pass through the Virata-rupa, Super-soul, Garbha and
Karanadakashayi Visnu and then come to the _______________?
Chapter Seven
1. Who was the first demon and the first incarnation? [Hiranyaksa and Lord Varaha]
2. There is usually one verse describing each incarnation, but two verses for Lord
Rama, and for Lord Krsna:
a. One verse
b. Two verses
c. Nine verses
d. Nine-teen verses?
58
3. Name five incarnations and their specific function as mentioned in this chapter.
From Purports
Chapter 2.4
1. What two things are essential to become a pure devotee of the Lord [2.4.1- Born
in family of devotees and get mercy of bona fide guru].
2. As a king it was MP duty to execute all the karma-kandiya rituals for sense
gratification described in the Vedas to lead those among his citizens who were
less intelligent, but he was not contaminated by this material wealth, why? [2.4.2
etc. Because he used it all for Krsna as Krsna Prasada].
3. Someone says, “You have not taken birth in a Brahmana or Hindu family,
therefore you cannot worship Krsna!” What verse in the prayers in Chapter Four
by SG defeats? [Hunandhra, pulinda …]
Chapter 2.5
Chapter 2.6
1. Write the verse beginning “savopadhi-vinirmuktam…”. Where does it occur in
BRS?
2. Where in this chapter can we find a discussion of contraceptives, the pleasure
giving coating on the genitals and all the stark reality discussion of sex life?
3. Give an analogy of how the person, Garbhodakasayi-visnu, is the source of
everything but still aloof from it?
4. Write these verses cited in Purports:
a. Bhoktaram yajna tapasyam…
b. Aham sarvasya prabhavo
59
5. Brahma has grabbed hold of the lotus feet of the lord with great zeal. What is the
result?
Chapter 2.7
1. In the Purport to which incarnation do we find an intense discussion of Brahmacarya,
celibacy? [Nara-narayana, 2.7.6
Srimad Bhagavatam 2.8-10
Module Three
(rev. 2012 jan 2)
[Answers in Brackets]
1) SB 2.8.1 & 2: King Parīkṣit inquired from Śukadeva Gosvāmī: How did
_____________, whose hearers are as fortunate as those instructed by Lord Brahmā,
explain the transcendental qualities of the Lord, who is without material qualities, and
before whom did he speak? The King said: I wish to know. Narrations concerning the
Lord, who possesses wonderful potencies, are certainly auspicious for living beings in
all planets.
2) Which of the following questions is from SB 2.8?
a) There are many varieties of scriptures, and in all of them there are many prescribed
duties, which can be learned only after many years of study in their various
divisions. Therefore, O sage, please select the essence of all these scriptures and
explain it for the good of all living beings, that by such instruction their hearts may
be fully satisfied.
b) Learned brāhmaṇa, the transcendental spirit soul is different from the material
body. Does he acquire the body accidentally or by some cause? Will you kindly
explain this, for it is known to you. [SB 2.8.7]
60
c) You are the spiritual master of great saints and devotees. I am therefore begging
you to show the way of perfection for all persons, and especially for one who is
about to die.
d) None of the above.
3) Fill in the blank: SB 2.8.3(P) - Mahārāja Parīkṣit had already given up all his
connections with his kingdom and family, the most attractive features of materialism,
but still he was conscious _____________________. He wanted to be free of such
bondage also by the constant association of the Lord.
4) SB 2.8.25 (P) - Contemporary to Vyāsadeva or even prior to him there were many
other great sages, such as Gau______, Kaṇ_____, Jai_______, Ka_____ and
Aṣṭā______, and all of them have presented a philosophical path by themselves.
Patañ_____ is also one of them, and all these six great ṛṣis have their own way of
thinking, exactly like the modern philosophers and mental speculators.
5) Sripada Sankaracharya has a commentary on the Bhagavad-gita and the Srimad
Bhagavatam. [SB 2.8.27 (P)]
a) True
b) False
6) SB 2.9.1: Śrī Śukadeva Gosvāmī said: O King, unless one is influenced by
___________________________________________, there is no meaning to the
relationship of the pure soul in pure consciousness with the material body. That
relationship is just like a dreamer's seeing his own body working.
7) There is necessity of tracing out the history of when the living entity became desirous
of becoming equally as powerful as the Lord. [2.9.1(P)]
a) True
b) False
61
8) SB 2.9.2: The illusioned living entity appears in so many forms offered by the
external energy of the Lord. While enjoying in the modes of material nature, the
encaged living entity misconceives, thinking in terms of “____” and "_____."
9) In the material nature there is no chance of independent choice. [SB 2.9.2 (P)]
a) True
b) False
10)
SB 2.9.4: O King, the Personality of Godhead, being very much pleased with Lord
Brahmā because of his nondeceptive penance in bhakti-yoga, presented His eternal
and transcendental _____ before Brahmā. And that is the objective goal for purifying
the conditioned soul.
11)
What two syllables did Lord Brahma hear?
a) _____
b) _____
12)
SB 2.9.11: The inhabitants of the Vaikuṇṭha planets are described as having a
glowing sky-bluish complexion. Their eyes resemble ______ flowers, their dress is of
_________ color, and their bodily features very attractive. They are just the age of
growing youths, they all have ______ hands, they are all nicely decorated with
_______ necklaces with ornamental medallions, and they all appear to be effulgent.
SB 2.9.12: Some of them are effulgent like _____ and diamonds in complexion and
have garlands on their heads, blooming like lotus flowers, and some wear earrings. SB
2.9.13: The Vaikuṇṭha planets are also surrounded by various _________, all glowing
and brilliantly situated. These ________ belong to the great mahātmās or devotees of
the Lord. The ladies are as beautiful as lightning because of their celestial
complexions, and all these combined together appear just like the sky decorated with
both clouds and lightning.
62
13)
SB 2.9.19: And seeing Brahmā present before Him, the Lord . . . being much
satisfied with him, the Lord _____ ______ with Brahmā and, slightly smiling,
addressed him thus.
14)
SB 2.9.30: O my Lord, the unborn, . . . I shall be engaged in the creation of
different types of living entities, . . . I pray that all this may not give rise to ______, as
if I were the Supreme.
15)
SB 2.9.33: Brahmā, it is I, the Personality of Godhead, who . . . (Give Summary)
16)
Mayavadi Sanyasis explain the four nutshell verses in an impersonal way: We are
all One. There are many arguments given in the Purports to these four nutshell verses
(SB 2.9.33-36) by our Acharyas contrary to this idea. Give what you think is the best
one of those in one sentence:
17)
SB 2.9.34: O Brahmā, whatever appears to be of any value, . . . (Give Summary)
18)
SB 2.9.35: O Brahmā, please know that the universal elements . . . (Give
Summary)
63
19)
SB 2.9.36: A person who is searching after the Supreme Absolute Truth . . . (Give
Summary)
20)
SB 2.9.43-44: The great sage Nārada also inquired in detail from his father,
Brahmā, the great-grandfather of all the universe, after seeing him well satisfied.
Thereupon the supplementary Vedic literature, Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, which was
described by the Personality of Godhead and which contains (How many?) _______
characteristics, was told with satisfaction by the father [Brahmā] to his son Nārada.
21)
SB 2.10.1: Śrī Śukadeva Gosvāmī said: In the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam there are ten
divisions of statements regarding the following: (Give Translation, short explanation
of each of them as follows.)
a) sargaḥ —
b) visargaḥ —
c) sthānam —
d) poṣaṇam —
e) ūtayaḥ —
f) manvantara —
g) īśa-anukathāḥ —
h) nirodhaḥ —
i) muktiḥ —
j) āśrayaḥ —
64
22)
SB 2.10.3 (P): Thus the original creation is directly from ______________, and
the secondary creation, as a reactionary result of the original ingredients, is made by
_______. Thus the activities of the whole universe are started.
23)
SB 2.10.8: The individual person possessing different instruments of senses is
called the adhyātmic person, and the individual controlling deity of the senses is called
_________. The embodiment seen on the eyeballs is called the _____________
person.
24)
2.10.19-27 describe specific features of the Universal Form. Label the following
sensual abilities from this list of controlling deities: 1) Indra, 2) Fire god, 3) Mitra, 4)
Sun god, 5) Visnu
a) Speech _____
b) Vision _____
c) Handling _____
d) Walking _____
e) Evacuating (Anus) _____
25)
In the order of their manifestation list the Purusa-avataras, the Avyakta (non-
manifest), Virata-rupa (universal form) and the Hiranya-garbha (glowing golden
effulgence).
26)
Give a simple analogy to explain that the Virata-rupa is both an incarnation of the
Lord and not an incarnation.
27)
Sukadeva Goswami was going to explain time, the Padma-kalpa (SB 2.10.47), but
the sages wanted Suta Goswami to deviate to the discussion between what two
people? Why? [2.10.49-50(P)]
28)
SB 2.10.7: “The supreme one who is celebrated as the Supreme Being or the
Supreme Soul is the supreme source of the cosmic manifestation as well as its
reservoir and winding up. Thus He is the Supreme Fountainhead, the Absolute Truth.”
In the purport Srila Prabhupada gives a humdinger of an analysis of the whole
65
structure of the different Cantos of the Srimad Bhagavatam, and how they all lead to
establishing Krsna as the ultimate shelter even of Narayana and our Sankirtana efforts.
We are satisfied that it is integrated with the analysis that we gave at the beginning of
this Pada-padma seminar. The different Manus and their descendants are discussed in
Cantos 3-9. Which Manus and their descendants are discussed in:
a) Cantos 3-7 ____________
b) Canto 8
____________
c) Canto 9
____________
29)
SB 2.10.10 (P) - “Some may argue, why not then relish the transcendental līlā of
the Lord as exhibited in the land of Mathurā and Vṛndāvana, which are sweeter than
anything in the world? Śrīla Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura replies that…” . Why,
who, needs to study these creation Lilas of Maha-visnu et al?
30)
SB 2.10.41: Generally, all conditioned souls in the material encagement are
influenced by the mode of __________ because every one of them is trying to lord it
over the material nature to fulfill his individual desire.
Sample Essay Topics
Study Notes for Specific Projects/Essays in the First Two Cantos are listed below. Other suggested Essay Topics are:
 Epistemology, Cosmology and Sankirtana
 Bhagavad-gita cited - Collect a list of all Srila Prabhupada’s direct and indirect citations from the BG. Analyze
your list.
 Key Verses - Write application situations for each of the Key Texts listed below. Eg. When would Texts 1.2.6-9
be useful?
 Power-point Show, Music CD, Dramas.
 Make a list of Specfic Projects/Essays and send it to us.
1. Science and the Vedas
People have so much familiarity with scientific knowledge that to communicate Vedas to them requires a scientific
explanation. We have written for hours on this, and so must you. Here is are some Topics, a General Summary and
Detailed References:
TOPICS
-Purpose of Science (PS)
-Cosmology, Structure of the World (CS)
-Application of Science (AS)
66
-Limits of Science (LS)
GENERAL SUMMARY
God in heaven, Lord Visnu (LV), expands as Purusa-avatars (PA) to deal with the "mad-house", material world. From
these PA come space, time, mass, the elements of the material world which as a whole can be looked at as a gigantic
body, an "objective, material incarnation" of God. In Sanskrita Virat-Rupa (VR).
DETAILED REFERENCES
Science is a topic in each of the five Bhagavatams. The most detailed is in Lord Brahma's SB, 2.4 - 2.6.
PREFACE
"Yes, science has made material comforts but still people are not happy". LS (Limits of Science)
INTRODUCTION
Sarva-bhauma tested Lord Caitanya like a scientist. PS
CANTO ONE
Suta's SB
1.1 - God creates matter. It is illusion, a temporary reality. CS
2.31 - 3.5 Creation of Matter from Visnu to Purusa-Avataras to Matter. CS
Narada's SB
4.17-18 - Matter in the Kali-yuga. CS
5.12 - Aesthetics in science. CS
5.20 - Visnu > Matter. CS
5.22 - Purpose of Science
6.13 - To know God the philosopher must know His creation. PS
Departure of Krsna & Associates
13.54-56 - Hatha-yoga. Dhrtarastra escapes his material body by merging the lower elements into the higher and then
into God. AS
15.4-42 Yuddhisthira does the same. AS
CANTO TWO
Suta Goswami's SB
1.23-39 - The Virata Rupa is the object of study by Bhagavata science. Each Limb of the VR = A material element = A
Demigod = A "planet" or plane of material world. PS & CS
2.15-21 - Hatha yoga. The method of Science in the Vedas. AS
2.22-30 - Slow way out. CS
2.35 - Hatha-yoga. PS & AS
Lord Brahma's SB
4.6-7 - Questions by Maharaja Pariksit. PS
5.18 - 6.45 - Brahma, who engineered the universe, describes it. CS
5.18-31 Elements created.
5.32-33 Lord integrates elements.
5.36-42 Planets=Limbs of VR.
6.1-16 Limbs=Elements.
6.23-30 Sacrifices= Engineering. AS
6.39-45 Creation: Visnu > PA > Matter.
67
7.37 Buddha's Space ships. LS
Lord Visnu's Bhagavatam
8.15-18 - MP's Science Questions.
9.46 - SG prefaces his answer.
10.1-33 - Visnu>PA>VR>Matter.
10.14-33 - VR feels and then the elements are created.###
2. Bhagavata Social Philosophy
We've given an index for specific study of Science in PDP and now Social Philosophy. Social & psychological life are both
considered physical activities in the Vedas. Atoms and molecules may be sensuous matter, but thoughts and knowledge
are also material, subtle matter, coverings of the soul. From your study of Science and the Vedas can you appreciate that
you are not a King, a Queen nor a p-nut, that these are only our bodies? You are covered by buddhi, a "body of
knowledge".
Read, read and re-read.
Our psychological bodies are more permanent than our gross bodies. Our material mind and intelligence are the basis of
our next gross body. You had a car and it was lost, but because of your bank balance and your mentality you get another
car. A tremendous amount of the SB is demonstration of how to spiritualize our social/psychological life. Read on. We
are social beings.
The Vedic Social System, varna-ashrama dharma (VAD), in the First Two Cantos
Canto One
6.13 - Sanyasa (hermit life) in the current age.
7.35-38 - Brahmana (priest) is not by birth.
9.26-28 - Bhisma-stuti. The best summary of VAD on earth.
12.13 - Garbhadhana-samskara, conception & other social rituals.
13.28 - Two kinds of 'sanyasa'.
14.3 - Foul means of livelihood.
14.41-42 - Causes of shame for a prince.
15.39 - Yuddhisthira's sanyasa.
Chapter 17, "Punishment and Reward of Kali". Practical application of VAD in the present age, the Kali Age.
17.38 - The four principles of sin or surety.
Canto Two
1.37 - VAD and the Virat-rupa of SG.
2.4-5 - Hermit's life - the trees will feed you.
5.37 - VAD and the Virat-rupa of LV.
7.6 - Dangerous women.
Specific references to 'stri-dharma', social nature of ladies:
-Accept God's authority - 1.8.20
-Bad Housewife/Bad King - 1.10.6
-Bhisma-stuti - 1.9.27
-Biographies: Draupadi, Kunti, Subhadra - 1.13.4; Gandhari - 1.9.48, 1.13.4, 1.13.39; Satyabhama - 1.14.37; Uttara 1.8.9>>>
68
-Intelligence less (temple worship) - 1.8.19 &22
-Homecoming of husband - 1.11.32-33
-Kali-yuga-dharma - 1.16.29
-Marriage laws - 1.10.29
-(Too) Mild and gentle - 1.7.42
-Prostitutes - 1.1.19
-Protect children - 1.8.10
-Protection of Women - 1.8.5
-Sati (dying with husband) - 1.7.45 & 1.13.58
-Separation of the sexes - 1.1.24
-Shyness - 1.10.16
-Svayamvara (girl selects husband) - 1.10.29
-Understand a man's mind - 1.4.5
-Tears inauspicious - 1.10.15
3. Ecology, Sustainable Development and Utopian Society
If you've gotten this far you are a very determined person. My respects to you. I'm tired of writing this Pada-padma
Study Guide and yet it is fun. It is useful. If there is some employment for it we'll keep rewriting it and improving it.
Please help us.
***
The Index in Appendix C.1 Was Science and the Vedas. C.2 was Social Philosophy. Now, C.3 will be Ecology, Sustainable
Development and Utopian Society. We've used these indices individually to present successful lectures all over the
world, and also presented three and four day seminars on all of them in the order you have seen so far:
1) General Introduction and Overview of PDP.
2) Science in PDP.
3) Social Philosophy.
4) Ecology.
5) Beautiful Prayers in PDP
6) Key Verses.
A. THE GENERAL BASIS of Vedic Ecology, Utopian Society is the verse from the Isopanishad cited many times by
Prabhupada (XXX), "Isavasyam idam sarvam...". Everything is owned by God and divided nicely for all His children. Don't
encroach on other's share.
B. The Number-One Enemy of Sustainable Development is greed. The answer to this problem is in 1.12.6.
C. Examples of Utopian Society are found in the reign of the Pandavas (1.8.40), M. Yuddhisthira's reign (1.10.3-6) &
Krsna's Dwarka, an Utopian Metropolis (1.11.12-15).
D. THE BASIS of Utopian Ecology is Milk, Cows, Brahmanas & God and Demigods: 1.16.18, 1.17.3, 1.19.39, 1.14.36,
1.16.20, 1.17.9 & 2.2.37.
E. STRONG MONARCHIAL government both locally and globally is necessary as shown by M. Parikshit (1.17.4) & and
established in the "Manu-samhita" (1.7.38)
***
For all these indices there are ample regular publications that can be used to support and expand the Vedic ideas.
Certainly as a scholar in your own area you will realize many books that come to life in relation to these general
principles of the Bhagavatam.
69
In ecology lectures we cite from "State of the World Annual Reports" published by the World Watch Foundation in
Washington, D.C.; Diet for a New America by John Robbins (over 250,000 copies in print); Bio-Technology and the Future
of World Agriculture, by Hank Hobbelink, Zedbooks, 1991.
***
There are so many topical indices that can be generated from Pada-padma for our specific educational interests:
Epistemology, Ontology, Theocracy. Personally we aren't trying to become too expert in any area but to just give a
scholarly enough taste so that people take to reading the SB themselves, then we feel that our mission is done.
4. Beautiful Prayer in the First Two Cantos.
These are all songs. They make wonderful cultural presentations. They make wonderful meditations. Prayer is one of the
nine branches of 'bhakti-yoga'. In Nectar of Devotion Srila Prabhupada mentions that SB etc. are full of hundreds of
prayers and a devotee should select some of these prayers for his recitation.
***
The most emphasized by Srila Prabhupada were The Prayers by Queen Kunti, SB 1.8.18-43. He lectured for several days
on them on at least three different occasions. These lectures are published in the compendium of his SB lectures.
Sing them, memorize them, learn the word-by-word translations. By humble attitude and grace enter into the conscious
of Queen Kunti and others. Sing them and explain them to others. Chant them with the depth realizations offered by
Prabhupada's purports.
***
Index of Some PDP Prayers:
Queen Kunti - 1.8.18-43
Bhismadeva - 1.9.32-43
The Kula-stri - 1.10.20-31.###
Sukadeva Goswami - 2.4.11-25###
5. Key Verses Cited by Srila Prabhupada
As a "sanyasi", itinerant bishop, we cannot travel with an entire library, but often we are asked to give lectures which
confront us with very serious audiences. Traveling with photocopies of some of these key verses, prayers and purports
has proved very effective for us. Follows a list of Key Verses cited by Srila Prabhupada. Actually we have them printed in
14-point type on twelve pages of paper for chanting and memorizing while we are walking. Everybody got different way
of living:
***
Index of Key verses in PDP
1.2.6-9 & 11,
1.2.17-21,
1.2.28-29
1.3.28,
1.3.40,
1.3.43 (Notice how many verses come from Chapters Two & Three. Why is that?),
1.5.10-12,
1.5.22,
1.7.10,
1.13.47,
1.18.13,
2.3.10,
2.3.19,
70
2.4.18,
2.9.33-36 (These are the four original verses spoken by Visnu to Brahma).
71
CANTO THREE – CSG
BHAKTI-VAIBHAVA 2011-2014
CALENDARIO SRIMAD BHAGAVATAM TERCER CANTO
INICIO MIÉRCOLES 7 DE MARZO 2012 – GAURA PURNIMA
MODULO I: UDDHAVA A VIDURA
CAPITULO 1: Las Preguntas de Vidura……………………………………………........11 Marzo
CAPITULO 2: Recordando a Sri Krsna………………………………………………….18 Marzo
CAPITULO 3: Los Pasatiempos del Señor Fuera de Vrndavana..……………………….25 Marzo
CAPITULO 4: Vidura se Dirige a Maitreya………………………………………………01 Abril
REVISIÓN Y EVALUACIÓN DEL MÓDULO...………………………………………..08 Abril
MODULO II: MAITREYA DESCRIBE A VIDURA LA CREACIÓN UNIVERSAL (SARGAH)
CAPITULO 5: Conversaciones de Vidura con Maitreya………………………………...15 Abril
CAPITULO 6: La Creación de la Forma Universal………………………………………22 Abril
CAPITULO 7: Preguntas Adicionales de Vidura………………………………………...29 Abril
CAPITULO 8: Garbhodakasayi Visnu Manfiesta a Brahma……………………………..06 Mayo
CAPITULO 9: Las Oraciones de Brahma………………………………………………...13 Mayo
REVISIÓN Y EVALUACIÓN DEL MÓDULO.………………………………………..20 Mayo
MODULO III: EL TIEMPO. LA CREACIÓN DE BRAHMA (VISARGAH)
CAPITULO 10: Las Divisiones de la Creación…………………………………………..27 Mayo
CAPITULO 11: Cálculo del Tiempo a Partir del Átomo…………………………………03 Junio
CAPITULO 12: La Creación de los Kumaras y de Otros………………………………...10 Junio
REVISIÓN Y EVALUACIÓN DEL MÓDULO.………………………………………...17 Junio
MODULO IV: APARICIÓN DE SRI VARAHA MUERTE DE HIRANYAKSA
CAPITULO 13: La Aparición de Sri Varaha..…………………………………………...24 Junio
CAPITULO 14: Diti Queda Embarazada al Atardecer……………………………………01 Julio
CAPITULO 15: Descripción del Reino de Dios…………………………………………..08 Julio
REVISIÓN Y EVALUACIÓN DEL MÓDULO…………………………………………15 Julio
EXAMEN SEMESTRE I………………………………………………………………….22 Julio
VACACIONES (JANMASTAMI - 09 AGOSTO)...…………………………...29Julio-11Agosto
MODULO V: JAYA Y VIJAYA. MUERTE DE HIRANSAKSA
CAPITULO 16: Los Dos Porteros de Vaikuntha, Jaya y Vijaya, Maldecidos por……..12 Agosto
CAPITULO 17: La Victoria de Hiranyaksa en Todas las Direcciones del Universo…..19 Agosto
CAPITULO 18: La Batalla Entre el Avatara Jabalí y el Demonio Hiranyaksa………...26 Agosto
CAPITULO 19: La Muerte del Demonio Hiranyaksa……………………………….02 Setiembre
REVISIÓN Y EVALUACIÓN DEL MÓDULO.……………………………………09 Setiembre
72
MODULO VI: EL MATRIMONIO Y LA RENUNCIA DE KARDAMA MUNI
CAPITULO 20: Conversaciones de Maitreya y Vidura……………………………..16 Setiembre
CAPITULO 21: Conversación entre Manu y Kardama……………………………...23 Setiembre
CAPITULO 22: La Boda de Kardama Muni y Devahuti……………………………30 Setiembre
CAPITULO 23: Devahuti se Lamenta…………………………………………………07 Octubre
CAPITULO 24: La Renunciación de Kardama Muni……………………………….....14 Octubre
REVISIÓN Y EVALUACIÓN DEL MÓDULO.……………………………………...21 Octubre
MODULO VII: SANKHYA-YOGA DE KAPILADEVA
CAPITULO 25: Las Glorias del Servicio Devocional….……………………………...28 Octubre
CAPITULO 26: Principios Fundamentales de la Naturaleza Material……………...04 Noviembre
CAPITULO 27: Compresión de la Naturaleza Material…………………………….11 Noviembre
CAPITULO 28: Las Enseñanzas del Señor Kapila sobre la Ejecución de Servicio...18 Noviembre
REVISIÓN Y EVALUACIÓN DEL MÓDULO……………………………………25 Noviembre
MODULO VIII: EL SEÑOR KAPILA Y EL SERVICIO DEVOCIONAL
CAPITULO 29: El Señor Kapila Explica el Servicio Devocional…………………..02 Diciembre
CAPITULO 30: El Señor Kapila Explica las Actividades Fruitivas Desfavorables...09 Diciembre
CAPITULO 31: Las Enseñ. del Señor Kapila sobre los Mov. de las Enti. Viv……..16 Diciembre
CAPITULO 32: El Enredo en Actividades Fruitivas………………………………..23 Diciembre
CAPITULO 33: Actividades de Kapila……………………………………………...30 Diciembre
REVISIÓN Y EVALUACIÓN DEL MÓDULO…...……………………………………06 Enero
EXAMEN SEMESTRE II…..……………………………………………………………13 Enero
Verses to Memorize
3.2.23 = aho baki yam stana-kala-kuutam
3.25.21 = titiksava karunika
3.25.25 = satam prasangam
3.29.13 = saolkya sarsti samipya
3.33.6 = yan namadheya sravananukirtanat
3.33.7 = aho bata sva-paco
1.7.10 = atmarama...
73
1-6 2010 (?) HpS, Partha-sarathi Das, Rohini DD
(HpS, M. Rohini and Partha-sarathi Prabhu read one Canto a month from October to
April 2010 (?) and took Notes. HpS’s citations for Cantos Two and Three have been
edited into index order at www.jayarama.us/archives/abc-ndx.doc)
---------------------Canto Two
CHAPTER ONE
Invocation.
( )1. Cantos are named after the analysis of Sukadeva Goswami at the end (?) of the
Second Canto.
The first element is Creation, the second is the Secondary Creation by Lord Brahma.
Sridhara Maharaja. about 12th century(?) , as we understand, accepts that these
topics of SG are discussed one canto after another. Jiva Goswami doesn't accept this
exactly. Srila Prabhupada mentions these classifications and say, "It <may> be
called". We need to investigate the analysis of content more.
2. Prabhupada authorizes us, the readers, to chant this Om Namo Bhagavate Mantra. We
can meditate on Krsna in Dvaraka, the son of Vasudeva. Dhurva Maharaja chanted this
Mantra. It's very musical. Krsna is the reservoir of all pleasure. BUT My mind and
heart rebel against that. They want to hear that Krsna is the enjoyer of all
sacrifice, art, music, poetry.
3. "In the First Canto the principles of creation are described": Where is that? In
Narada's conversations with Vyasa? In Vyasa's meditation on the cosmos after Narada
left? Most of the Canto is historical lila.
4. The rest of the Purport gives a Preface to the Chapter. Very interesting. We are
learning a science, theology, the greatest science. Physics is a division of
theology. All other sciences are divisions of Theology. We have to be agressive about
this. Challenge the materialistic scientists. Shaktas.
So much we can write, discuss, just about one Purport. Why?
TEXT 1
Such a questison!
"The activities of Krsna are non-different from Krsna Himself": This phrase really
struck us this time. When we are reading the Krsna book or even engaged in devotional
service within in Srila Prabhupada's ISKCON that is the same as meditating on Krsna's
body, smiles etc. Such an easy way to maintain Samadhi.
TEXT 2
Texts 2-5 give the ever present contrast. The Bad Dog's Destination. In Text 2
specifically caught by, "...create some false literature about... the ultimate
truth." Realized that there is so much of this going on. People create religions or
Harry Potter as something similar. This includes Monkey and Piggy?
TEXT 3
Prabhupada talks about "atma-tattva", but this phrase actually appears in Text 4.
Several Puports are often discussed by Prabhupada as a unit, no?
"This material world exists only as a dream, due to our attachment to it."
TEXT 5
"Tasmad", therefore - This word marks a conclusion of several previous verses.
Must do Sravanam kirtanam for the Supreme Lord, but which Supreme Lord? Not
Gokulananda.
Text is Sukadeva Goswami's first answer to Maharaja Pariksti's question. Answer is
engage in Varna-ashrama based upon Sravana, kirtana, no? Did you look-up the BG text
cited by the Master?
TEXT 6
74
Which Lord? Narayana? Like NOI 8, no? News: The nine Yogendras as went from
impersonalists to devotees. How was this? Where is it described?
TEXT 7
Both the Bhaktas and the Mayvadis can be Sannyasis, but only the Bhaktas are
Paramahamsa Sannyasis.
It is 2009 Dec 15, 6:11AM, Mexico City ISKCON Temple. According to our TPP Bhaktisastri Afterwords, our goals are 1) Get association in study, 2) Get processes for
study, 3) Learn content.
Our association for this TPP-BV reading is Partha-sarathi das and I think M.s Rohini
& Yugala Kishore and maybe some others with whom we can communicate by individual
mail and the 'Kapi Dhavaja'. Got Association and Process. More process is a calendar.
Our current calendar is to finish Chapter One of this Second Canto by Thursday, two
days from now. Then we can publish file with its Afterwords and notice it in the KD.
After that we may have to go faster to finish all ten chapters in Canto two by the
Purnima.
TEXT 8
In Texts 8 - 16 we see more preface, fix our attitude to hear the message properly.
Text 5 was the first answer to M. Pariksit's question, hearing and chanting about
Visnu are the best work.
Text 8 purport:
1. "Learned professors", plural! "A realized soul...", singular. Smile. Seems clear.
We study SB in the association of other ISKCON devotees at the lotus feet of Srila
Prabhupada.
2. Sound incarnation.
3. Top of the tree.
TEXT 9
Guru has to give his history. Like Narada to Vyasa in the First Canto.
TEXT 10
1. "Not exactly intellectually...". BG 4.34
2. "A devotee of Lord Krsna is...", CC.2.22.64, cited in NoI 5 pf. 12. (CC.2.22 will
be Sanatana siksa, instructions to Sanantana Goswami).
3. "Lord Krsna is described as the Mahapurusa...". There should be a paragraph break
here in our opinion since the topic is moving to the specific Sanskrit, "mahaprusika"
in the text. It is still describing the qualifications of the student.
4. "None so qualified as MP & SG". So we can be small Gurus and small Maha-purusikas.
5. These two verses can be interpreted for Krsna, Rama or Lord Caitanya, so they are
proper for worshiping the Sad-bhuja murti.
TEXT 11
1. Neither aspire to get out of it nor enjoy it!
2. NOI 7 & 8 - Nama, rupa, carit...
3. Jiva Goswami recomends loud chantng. Some Puranas say that Maha-mantra should be
Japa only. And even our Japa can also be loud enough for others to hear.
4. The ten offenses. Remember where to find them! Second Canto, Chapter One etc. They
are stated differently than in the Vaidhi bhakti section of the NOD. The NOD list is
the one we chant usually in the Temple program in the morning. So many IMPORTANT
points mentioned in this list, explanation. ( ) Would be a very important class to
give.
TEXT 12
Contrast to the eager disicple.
6:55AM.
75
Let's take a break. We are sitting on the Temple room floor. Our table, the cold, our
seat are all exhausting. Read today’s SB class verse and did Gayatri!
. . .
Wednesday, Dec. 16. Text 12. . More Offenses tp avoid. . By chanting the Lord's
Holy Name one can receive all the stipulated energys from all the synchronized
sources! .. .. .
TEXT 13
. . 14 . Hear Srimad Bhagavatam to your hearts satisfaction, daily. 15,
.. Broadly
discussed in this 2nd chapter. . .. Varna-ashrama training! ... Again RETIRE!
.
Must be given better option in order to renounce. ISKCON career politician. It's
O.K., good, like having kids... "from Satan to God".
.
TEXT 16 - RETIRE!
Deer skin, sit! Even after Sannyasa one can have so many pretty
young girls, washing your clothes, laughing at your jokes, cooking food just to your
taste, pushing their men folk to serve you also!
TEXT 17
"A transcendental though mechanical way...".... Theze purports good to explain Omkara
( ) abc-ndx.. .
TEXT 18
.pranayama ... subconscious status... bhakti yoga.
TEXCT 19
.... MEDITATE ON DEITY, Achintya-bheda-abheda Tattva/Whole body-Limbs
TEXT 20
(Time for Gurupujasbclass etc.... )
1:50PM - Very practical: Passion & Ignorance no Devotees, but can appreciate
Pantheism, virat rupa... EVERYTHING can be dovetailed with Visnu's service... ....
Atom Boom Boom Boom#
TEXT 21
BG 12.5 - BV Standard: Look it up chant it, take it a little bit to memory. Maybe
note it for BG recitation in the evening... Radhika says that he saw a Mayavadi
translations where they took the words a little bit differently and made it say that
the impersonal path was more difficult (although better), so Arjuna being a second
class guy took to Bhakti. Haw! Haw! Ho!
Does P'pada address this point in his
Purrr-port???
Our whole ASA aim of study is find Srimati Sita-devi (Radharani) and give Her Rama's
ring and take Her BBT Standing Order.
TEXT 22
rajovaca...
. ceto darpana marjanam, cited in NOI 7.5 ... fruitive work and
empiric philosophy - pnuts and bananas and sherlock holmes storys. Our Maya...
M(aharaja) P(arikshit) was on level of Bhagavan realization, but enquired about VRupa
meditation for the neophytes benefit... . BG 9.11 Remember it? Still look it up,
note it down. (Thunder big purport). ... The Goswami replied as follows.
TEXT 23
( ) abc-ndx Great purport for our "Bhakti Yoga 101" classes.
TEXT 24
76
BG 13.13 ?? ... Notice!!! The "knoweable" is the Supersoul. Not cement and steel...
. BG11 is related with this Chapter, Lesson. "impersonalists will the personal
feature in the <near future>!"...
TEXT 25
Bio, Rama Krsna - (Om purnam..)
Vivekananda & Rama krishna? ...
Chant it!
...
allegations of a dying man =
TEXT 26
Pantheism, Cosmology - BG 9.4
(NOI 3.6) Acintya-b-ab-taatva. ... The 14 worlds
listed. .. Pantheisim little effect if no Service attitude, which is the essential
part of the living being....
TEXT 28
Tapas
Janas
Mahar
Like a midget (MiJiT) resting on our throat and face.
BG 10.42 (I cite the last line).
TEXT 29
( ) Super...
TEXT 33
BG 2 Times!
Bg x SB...
12.5 again!
...
<Interdependent>.
....
Text 36 - Manu, celestial human species,
TEXT 37
Sankirtana Yajna. - Super, Sankirtana yajna... Like LOB Text near the beginning
where it describes the wind blowing the clouds.
TEXT 38
Epsitemology x BV Library, Isopanishad.
BG 9.10 Is like 9.4, no? Both start with "M". Thennnn we have 9.11 right after
9.10... Again cited in LOB. LOB is a very much Pantheistic approach, no? ... Mind
flickers so fix it on one part of Virat rupa eg Mt. Everest. Great description of
how the Virata rupa meditation, pantheism works.
We can use this is preaching.
Developing programs. Kirtana.
We take it to heart.
Isopanishad is worth reading
TEXT 39 END
BG 97
I am thinking the eternal thought, how to make practical use of P'ada's
books, reading. And here is the answer. It all has to be focused in our service to
Krsna. Prabhuapda says read all my books. So we do it. Then maybe we start to find
our specific place. Before all TEXTS is Maha mantra.... Maha-Text and especially 16rounds a day.
BG. 9.7
We have 9.4, 7, 10 & 11.
End of the Chapter.
3:00PM
Can we do one Chapter a day without rushing, and also Bh Sastri?
O.K. Let's go do e-mail and post this properly in the Bulletin, and JayaRama.US.
Copies to Partha-sarathi and M. Rohini.
Thank you for your association "Unknown Reader". May we meet some time...
77
CHAPTER TWO (Faster)
SB 2.5.1 The Devanagari and the Transliteration don't agree. Should be "purvaja".
What will the "They are changing Prabhupada's books" say about this?
2.5.7 Guru-tattva: Guru does not = God. BG 10.42?
2.5.9 Sankirtana - Basic principle of Missionary Activities. "Pure Devotees"
2.5.30 Hatha Yoga is great!
2.6 continues 2.5: the elements > virata rupa, endowed with specific powers of
service.
( )2.6.11 "downfall" (3/4)
( )2.6.38 "Bhagavate" > misinterpret.
2.7.18 - Bibliography 5+
of the soul proper.
- BG is the culture of the intellect and SB is the culture
SB 2.8.17 "to hear the activities of the Lord means to associate with the Lord
directly, and association with the Lord directly means purification from material
contamination."
SB 2.8.18 Rama-lila - Even the animals may be included in devotional service to the
Lord, and the best example is set by Sri Vajrangaji, or Hanuman, the great devotee of
Lord Sri Rama.
SB 2.8.21
NOI - This is NOI. Says NOD but it is NOI 2 & 3 to a tee!
nice. Substantiates our thesis that NOI 2 & 3 are yama and niyama.
So nice. So
SB 2.9.1 - Origin of the Jiva: There is no necessity of tracing out the history of
when the living entity desired this.
2.9.2 - Free will in material world: So even in the material nature there is a chance
of an independent choice by the living entity, and according to his choice the
material energy offers him different varieties of material bodies.
2.9.7 & 8 Guru-tattva: Super! !
!
2.9.34 - Psychology: The psychologist makes a serious study of the physiological
conditions of the brain, as if the construction of the cerebral lump were the machine
of the functioning mind, but in the dead body the psychologist cannot bring back the
function of the mind.
SB 2.9.37
Bibliography, Catur sloki - As in the Bhagavad-gita, Tenth Chapter, the
Personality of Godhead, Lord Krsna, has summarized the whole text in four verses,
namely, aham sarvasya prabhavah, etc., so the complete Srimad-Bhagavatam has also
been summarized in four verses, as aham evasam evagre, etc.
SB 2.9.43
NOI 1.
Guru:
"One who is now the disciple is the next spiritual master."
78
Also,
SB 2.10.5 Cosmology - "It should always be remembered that the material creation is
created for the salvation of the conditioned souls."
SB 2.10.8
Bibliography - Canto by Canto summary of SB.
END - Just finished reading Chapter Ten. Each time we read it the technical terms and
dynamics of the Lord's creation of His material world become clearer.
One thing, Srila Prabhupada, and guess the previous comemtators, beats on the point
that the eternal existence of the Lords is not impersonal. Advaita from university of
New York commented that practically every major philosophical groups has it's
commentary on SB to try to prove that it supports their philosophy, so we are always
writing against the nirvisesa and sunyavadi commentarys. If Krsna is a person then we
can communicate with Him and everything else becomes simple.
Let us see if the 3rd Canto touches our heart more. Prabhupada mentioned that the
descriptions of the Virat-rupa are only necessary for the materialists, but we got
some of that in our heart, so we need it, but seems we also need some of the loveable
forms of the Lord to love at this stage also!
Partha sarthi's Notes
Canto 2
Chapter 1
Text 1-15
Pariksit Maharaja(MP)- Wants to know what should he do for his remaining days.
What is purpose of SB? To awaken the hearer to his loving relationship with Krsna.
To understand the Lord’s personal form, one must hear SB from His devotee
Loka-hitam significant because it indicates that MP asked a question for the benefit
of all mankind.
Text 2. Sukadeva Goswami(SG) crtitses those interested in only the temporary. Grha
means house, medhi means envious…. Those interested in temprorary are called
grhamedhis. Opposite of grhastras, because they are only interested in worldly
affairs. “Medhi” means envious…
Why does Sukadeva critize them (grehamedhis) so much? They do not know the truth nor
do they have any interest in finding out about it.
SP: Material world, called world of death!
Apasyatam- blind to the value of life.
Srila Jiva Gosvami: Text 2-4 describe the neglect of common people about hearing
about Krsna.
Text 5: SG instructs PM about how to free oneself form these trouble and illusionary
activities.
IMPORTANT! Text 7, sages who purified their conscioness to the topmost degree take
pleasure in descrbing the glories of the Lord. Also we can see BG 10.9….
Text 11- Encourages us to simply chant, constant chanting is the WAY FOR SUCCESS.
Nothing is more beneficial then chanting the Lord’s names. BUT BECAREFUL TO AVOID
OFFENSES TO THE HOLY NAME!
Text 12: Value of fortune and misfortune? SG, describes in terms of elevation… better
a moment of full consiconess.
Text 13: King Katvanga is mentioned to inspire MP. How Katvanga was given a boon, and
instead of heavenly enjoyment, he asked when he was going to die. Upon finding out,
within a few minutes (HA HA I WISH WE ALL HAD THIS WARNING) he left the heavenly
planets to focus on Krsna and leave his body.
Cut off all attachments to material body, and everything pertaining it.
Text 16-21:
Sukadeva suggests: become attached from the temporary. SP” to prepare one for the
better next life, one must get out of the so-called home”
79
Text 17: Change the habit of the mind, not kill the mind develop a desire to function
for spiritual realization.
Text 18: What steps should we take? SG recommends the next step, an insurance policy
so to speak, fix one’s mind in the service of Krsna. (BG 6.47)
Sridhara Svami: SG describing pratyahara, sense restraint and internal mdeditation,
according to astanga yoga
Text 19: You can check the mind by training it to see everything as Visnu. Gradually
we move from that vision, to understanding everything in its spiritual relationship
with Visnu.
Text 20-21: SP” qualification of God realization in the personal feature? Impersonist
neophyte is given the chance to relazie the relationship by pantheism. Pantheism,
feeling presence of the Lrd everytwhere is training the mind, to become accustomed to
the devotional concept.
Passion and ignorance destroy meditation.
SP instead of medtiataing on the virat-rupa meditate on the Deity in the temple.
Text 22-39
Text 22: dirty things in the mind is the root cause of all troubles. Concoted
pleasures for the Jiva.
23-39: SG describes a purifying process baed on pantheism thorugh which some persons
can see the Lord through the material world. (MP is asking these questions for
others benefits)
23-34: one should focus the mind. With intelligence apply mind to virat-rupa form of
the Lord. SG is presenting a practical application first.
Text 24: materialists can see the universal form, since they are use to offering
respects to tigers, elephant, massive things, they can offer to the virat-rupa form.
25-27 SG describes the universal form.
Text 38-39: concludes describing the universal form of the Lord. Says one should fix
the mind on the Lord by seeing everything in the universe connected to Him.
Chapter 2
Text 1-14
Lord Brahma attained the ability to recreate the universe by meditating on the
universal form.. SG uses this refrence to verify the potency of meditating on the
universal form.
Text 2: Sridhara Svami: text 2 is spoken to encourage MP to renounce despite Vedic
encouragment to attain the higer material plants.
Why does heavenly pleasure leave the soul dissatisfied?
SP: real happiness is kingdom of God, where no one has to undergo the pangs of
material existence.
Text 3: SP explains the fixed in mind, renounced mood of the transedentalist. Human
life is ot meant for sense gratification, but for self realization (Purport Text 3)
Text 4-5: SG explains the simplist way to maintain existence. Purport SP: the
nessecities of life for protection and comfort of the body must not be increased
unnessacarly… but why?
SG is giving the idea that the reserve energy of human should be used for self
realization.
Renunciatants may beg for simple existence, they should also contribute spiritual
instruction to ensure society maintains its prospective… seems to be missing in
today’s society…
Become a renuciant and be surrendred to Krsna’s guardianship. Why would the Lord
neglect the maitainace of His devotees?
SG takes MP one step further, tells the king the supersoul resides in the heart.
Render service to Him. His is substance not illusion, by worhsipping Him once can end
material existence.
Text 6“evam” here means “Thus being renounced”. This being renounced, one should serve the
Lord (tam bhajeta)
80
Narrotama Das Thakura: Prema-bhakti-candrika, Song 2 verse 5: to make spiritual
advancement, all one needs is the lotus feet of Govinda. Abandonoing pride, and envy
and with firm faith in your heart, always worship Govinda without deviation.”
Text 7: SP: Text indicates that SG has now carried his recommendation higher than
contemplation of the impersonal virat-rupa, now he has suggested mediatation on the
Supersoul.
Text 9: How can one visualize the Supersoul? SG explains the form of the Lord. To
attain benedictions form the Lord one must neglect the impersonal and meditate on the
personal form of the Lord. Meditating on Krsna is the essence of Bhakt yoga.
Text 12: grosses anartha that binds the soul to material world is sex desire.. bhakti
yoga, leads to gradual evaporation of sex desire which are summarized in 3 heading,
profit, adoration, and distinction.
\Text 13: Mor we meditate on the Lord, the more our intelligence becomes purified.
Text 14- SP: beginners meditation on the universal form, will gradually qualify them
to rise to personal contact,
Text 15-21
SG is describing in this string of verses how to leave the bosy through yoga… see BG
chapter 8 also.
Text 16: living entity is directly seen by the Lord, the Lord indicates to him to act
according to His desire, and when the living entity follows Him perfectly, he ceaes
to discharge any other duty for illusionary satisfaction.
Text 17: SP: state of freedon form the false ego, that is described in text 17 is
transcendental, and that impersonalists, who want to merg with Brahma, may also
posses it.
Text 18-19: SP stresses that so called impersonal saints who maitain gross material
desire are not transcedentalists,
Text 20: SG describes that the yogi should extinguish his material desires by
strength of his realization and begin to give up the material body( SB 11. 28.38
describes what a yogi should do should he become ill or disturbed.)
Text 21L Block 7 outlets of the life air and remain determined to go back to godhead.
Leaving the body by bursting through the cerebral hole. SP: the sure sign of a great
devotees leaving the material connection. Only one who has fixed upon the spiritual
world and personal association with the Lord, can give up material connections even
while living in the material world,
Texts 22-31
Yogis who desire improved enjoyment ir mstic power, however are immature. If filled
with material desires they cannot ravel outside the realm of matter.
To espcape the material world using astanga yoga is difficult.
Text 26: SP argues in favor of accepting the Vedic Presentation.
In this string of verses SG is escribing yogi who posses only transcendental desires
Text 32-37
SG offers MP his actual instruction. He explained the virat rupa form and yogoc
methods… verse 33 says direct devotional service of Lord Krsna.
36-37 SG desires MP to take full shelter of Krsna. ….
Always and everywhere hear about and glorify Krsna!!!
Chapter 3
1-12: has answred MP question about the way of perfection for all person, has given
the instruction.
SG knowing all heares posses material desires, presents a list of desires an the
apportiate demigod to worship to attain them.
Will instruxt MP on a higer level…. Must by all means worship the Supreme whole, the
personality of Godhead! (2.3.10)
19: Really harsh and heavy verse, Saunaka Rsi opinion of those who never hear or
listen to the glories of the Lords… hogs, camels, dogs, asses! Which one am I?
Saunaka Rsi, keeps giving heavy verses describing body parts that are not used in
Krsna’s service, how useless they are.
81
24: If for some reason you espcaded SR condemnation, be prepared ro be humble. In
purport SP defines the mature stage of worshiping Visnu.
Chapter 4
3-4 MP’s affection for krsna allowed him to renounce everything else.
There is defeintly a need for detachment, attachment for household and Krsna go very
poorly together.
You can be fully detached form matter when your fully attached to Krsna! Example is 6
Gosvami’s. \
5: MP is achnowleding that his ignorance is being shattered by SG words.
10: MP inquires about the unfathomable Lord Krsna. We must learn of His greatness as
the creator of the material world, before we speak of his Vraja pastimes.
Internal potecies are displayed in His activities in Vrndavana, External potecies
work is directed in His features of Karananavasyi Visnu, Garbhodakasyi Visnuand
Ksirodakasyi Visnu.
We must not be oly interested in hearing the Lords pastimes, but keenly interested
His pastimes and His features in His purusavatarasin connection with srsti-tattva
Text 11-18
The pure devotee does not think he can do anything independently, they feel they are
only induced by the Lord.
17- Glorification of bhakti-yoga… mystics, workers, sages cannot achieve any fruitful
result without His serice.
18- glories faithful devotion, devotion is so powerful that even a sinful practioner
can become purified… yaya!!! Great news for me!!
Text 19-25
Living entities cannot void all desires but niskami devotees of the Lord only desire
the Lords satisfaction.
What is the process of knowing dhiyam pati? By His mercy one attains by practicing
bhakti yoga.
Chapter 5
Narada inquires from Brahmaji. Who creates and controls the manifest world?
Narada thought Brahma was the supreme person, then whyu way he performing
austerities? Doubts arose
What is the charecteristic of the world? Everyone acts like fools and speaks
nonsense! (2.5.13)
18-19 Brahma Reveals the diferenace between the Lord and the living entity.
Illusion is so powerful, that we are unaware that we are controlled.
Chapter 6
Brahma has described the sequence of creation, describe suniversal form. Brahma
points out that the qualities and abilities of all living entities are dependent on
the universal form and ultimately Krsna.
Chapter 7
Lord Brahma begins to explain the 20 Lila Avatars and specific functions. He also
explains the 3 purusa avatars. Can we really understand all of the Lords
incarnations.. CC Adi 2.18 purport, SP says that we must understand the purusha
avatars before we can understand the Transcednetal pastimes of Krsna. We cannot just
jump ahead, we have to understand how things are created, how they come to be. Then
gradually we can understand the Lord’s lilas. This is important, same can be said
with modern ISKCON, we put little empashis on SP’s books and more on the Goswami
literature. Why talk about the Tattva Sandarhas, if we don’t understand what Maha
visnu’s function is?
Chapter 8:
82
Text 2 & 3 are clear they are questions posed by PM to elicit the descriptions of
Krsna and pure devotional service. Nothing else interests the king, he just wants to
be focused on Krsna as he leaves… we also should want this…
Chapter 9
Living entity has no relationship with the material body. Under maya’s energy a false
idetification take places. He wants to Lord over Krsna due to maya. Difference
between the Lords and jives body? Lords form is the spiritual potency as yoga maya..
Jivas is the form of material illusionary potency.
M. Rohini's NOTEs
All Glories to Srila Prabhupada!
Iskon Samsthapaka-acarya Srila Prabhupada ki jaya!
Please accept my humble obeinsances
Dear Gurudeva, you reached India again? Jaya! All Glories to you!
Second Canto, o my God difficult Canto. but here is my notes.
Your servant
Rohini dd
Srimad Bhagavatam
Second Canto, The Cosmic Manifestation
Notes
Om namo Bhagavate Vasudevaya!
Chapter 1-3
Sukadeva Goswami (SG) said Maharaja Pariksit (MP) <Your question is glorious
because Lord Krsna is the Supreme Personality of Godhead so the question about Him is
original and perfect>. SG answered the question at the first three chapters, actually
he describes the gradual process of the devotional service to the Lord, THE FIRST
STEP IN GOD REALIZATION (for the beginners) the process of hearing and chanting and a
gross conception of the Personality of Godhead, the Universal Form. Worship the
superior (fire, sun ..)At the time the neophyte purifies his mind and the senses and
concentrates the mind upon the Supreme, the Supersoul THE LORD IN THE HEART (in very
heart, and everywhere, in every atom of the material universe) so the person reaches
the Visnu worship his heart is changing ( by detachment from sense of material
enjoyment and an increase in the attitude of rendering loving service to the Lord.
Hearing and chanting are the basis principles of discharging devotional duties so the
ecstasy is sure, bhava and prema) PURE DEVOTIOANL SERVICE.
Chapter 4-7
83
MP ask and SG answer questions, this time through the conversation between Lord
Brahma and Narada. Brahma the firstborn is being questioned by Narada. The Supreme
Person has three energies or potencies: internal, marginal and external, Narada wants
to know about external energy, the source of Brahma’s knowledge, the symptoms of this
manifest world, the real Brahma’s position. Brahma answered: ‘Inspired by Him only, I
discover what is already created by Him (Narayana) under His vision as the all
pervading Supersoul, and I also am created by Him only.’ 2.5.17 Also he said about
the Virat purusa, the performing sacrificial ceremonies. Brahma said: ‘O Narada
because I have caught hold of the lotus feet of the Lord with great zeal, whatever I
say has never proved to have been false. Nor is the progress of my mind ever
deterred. Nor are my senses ever degraded by temporary attachment to matter’ 2.6.34
Brahma said about the future, the scheduled Incarnations (the internal energy of the
Lord, the pastimes of the Lord since the Lord assumed the form of a board until Kalki
at the end of Kali-yuga. He told about the surrender soul, the pure devotees and the
devotional service, and said please expand this science yourself.
Chapters 8-10
MP asked many questions about the spiritual soul, the material body, the Supreme
Lord, the Supersoul, the Virat-purusa, the creation, the time, the nature, the modes,
the varnasrama, dharma, devotional service, mystic powers. Answers by citing the
Lord’s version. ‘The Personality of Godhead, being thus very much satisfied with the
penance of Lord Brahma, was pleased to manifest His personal abode, Vaikuntha, the
Supreme planet above all others, Lord Brahma in full transcendental love and ecstasy,
bowed down before the Lord so the Lord accept him as worthy to create living being,
to be controlled as He desired, and thus being much satisfied with him, The Lord
shook hands with Brahma and, slightly smiling, addressed him. 2.9.9, 18, 19 The
sinless Brahma saw the Lord and His abode, with the properly respect, he asked the
Lord several questions and the Lord answered them, they are about the transcendental
form of the Lord and how He assumes the mundane form, His energies for annihilation,
generation, acceptance and maintenance, and how he (Brahma) may act instrumentally to
generate living entities without being conditioned by such activities. The Lord said:
this knowledge is very confidential but this is realized in conjunction with
devotional service He resumed all in four verses.
>>>>> o <<<<<
CANTO THREE
HpS Notes
SB 3.1.6 - [abc-ndx, yoga ladder] "There is a difference between karma and karmayoga. Karma is regulated action for the enjoyment of the fruit by the performer, but
karma-yoga is action based on bhakti, or pleasing the Lord...
3.2.22 - abc-ndx, epistemology, Atheistic opportunists pick up slogans from BG but
can't uderstand who is Krsna.
3.2.23 -abc-ndx, Memorize, Famous 'merciful to even Putana' verse.
abc-ndx, Bibliography, This whole section is wonderful meditation on Krsna lila, a
little Krsna book!
3.2.27 - [abc-ndx - VMP]
84
3.4.10 abc-ndx, yoga ladder, "A jnana-bhakta, or one whose devotion is mixed with the
monistic viewpoint, is not a pure devotee."
3.4.11 abc-ndx, Origin of the Jiva: "Everyone is at liberty to desire as he likes,
but the desire is
fulfilled by the Supreme Lord. Everyone is independent to think or
desire..."
Chapter Five
3.5.51 - Origin of the Jiva: "Some of the
jivas, however, wanted to lord it over material nature in imitation of the lordship
of the Personality of Godhead. Regarding when and why such propensities overcame the
pure living entities, it can only be explained that the jiva-tattvas have
infinitesimal independence and that due to misuse of this independence some of the
living entities have become implicated in the conditions of cosmic creation and are
therefore called nitya-baddhas, or eternally conditioned souls."
( ) Many things in this Chapter. Vidura meets Maitreya and asks questions. M.
explains creation of the elements and Yamaraja(?) offers prayers.
Our undersanding of Bhagavata cosmology is different from this chapter. We understand
that Pradhana in goodness produces buddhi, in passion the mind with plans, and in
ignorance the sense and sense objects.
CHAPTER SIX
3.6.10 epistemology, mundane PhD = Plough department, frog in the well
3.6.32
VAD **** - Even sub-divisions of Vaisyas. Related LOB, Greedy Merchant.
3.6.36 Epistemology: "It is also not possible to repeat all that one has heard from
his spiritual master, but one can narrate as far as possible by one's honest
endeavor."
CHAPTER SEVEN
3.7.25 Bibliography, Outlines, "Please describe the Manus also, and please describe
the descendants of those Manus." This is basis of rest of the structure of the SB!
Chapter Eight
Bibliography, Outline, vyasa (sages-nimsar <suta (m. prkst <suka (vidura <parasara
<sankhyayana <sanat-kumar <ananta-sesa)))
Chapter Nine
3.9.25 Memorize, "so 'sav adabhra..." Mantra for waking up the Lord.
3.9.28 - Cosmology, 81+ Different body types.
Chapter 10
( ) 3.10.3
-
Saunaka is a descendent of Sukadeva Goswami??!
3.10.26 - Simple Living High Thinking (SLHT), Material comforts only make us more
miserable, rather we lose the natural comfortable postion of the animals.
Chapter 11
Sankhya, Anu, the atom. Kanada, sad-darshana = paramanuvada. Is the atom being
discussed here the minimum acoustical arc? 15x5x3x3x199 = 2minutes x 15 = 24
minutes, approximately.
85
3.11.14 epistemology, "we cannot explain in terms of technical knowledge".
Prabhupada is expressing limits of his presentation?
3.11.28 cosmology, bhu, bhuvah, sva = patala, mrtya and svarga lokas.
earth, sky and svarga.
3.11.39
Others say
cosmology, Time in the spiritual world!
Chapter 12
3.12.26 Biography, Sarasvati.
Chapter 13
We never noted that this is two different incarnations in two different Manvantaras.
this resolves some of our long held questions.
As we were reading this our mind was analyzing our debt to our father, son etc.
Helped us resolve some of these questions.
Chapter 14
Excellent discussion of the character of Prahlada Maharaja.
3.14.7+ VAD, Grhastha ashrama, Excellent advice for marriage.
chapter 15
8 - Vairagya, sense grtification like salt.
17 - Cosmology, sense gratif in Vaikuntha but rejected.
chapter 16
( ) 22 3 reg. principles
( ) 35 come from vaikuntha
chapter 17
11 asses, feel respectable
18 ndx biblio pinda siddhi, pregnancy.
3.18.6 Ontology, god feels happy/sad by our acts
3.19.24 Arcana, the lord in the box
3.20.4 Pada'sevanam, Guru-tattva, visit holy places, vraja, iskcon, guru, cheaters
3.20.14 sankhya, five objects...
3.20.26 homosex, is madness
3.20.46 b'muhurta
3.21.1 5* Biblio, Outline, "tell line of Svayambhuva manu"
3.21.7 7 Cosmology, continents
3.21.1-12 Yoga
.12 Patanjali Yoga sutras
3.21.15 5* NIOS - married for life , whole chapter
.27 NIOS - married for life.
31 Sankirtana, there are many devotees of the lord who take many risks in dist. the
devotional service of the lord to the people in general. that should be done.
( ) 3.22.4 = 3.21.56?
3.22.7 Guru'tattva, Sankirtana, 5* instructs not in private, but in public. write
articles and poetry.
3.22.15 NIOS - married for life.
( ) 3.22.33 - Jaipur, KRSNA book, sleep.
3.23.1> NIOS Stri dharma
3.24.16 NIOS mfl
3.24.40 stri dharma, no sannyasa
.41 at least vanaprastha
3.25.29 origin of the Jiva
86
.35 Espistemology, k talks through dreams
3.26.5 Origin of the Jiva, why this material world was created for the suffering of
the conditioned souls is a very intricate question.
.21 Ontology, k w/o potencies = vasudeva > dvarkadisa
.23-24 5* Origen of the Jiva, always chance to > maya, big dev. suddenly change.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------Mother Rohini's 3rd Camto Notes
All Glories to Srila Prabhupada!
Iskcon Samsthapaka Acarya Srila Prabhupada Ki jay!
Please accept my humble obeinsances
My dear gurudeva.
I try to write an idea at least on the content of the chapters, they are very deep
and I want to show you that I read them. I did not learn so much but I am enjoying
with the reading of the Bhagavatam.
Thanks for your patience.
Srila Prabhupada Ki Jay!!!!
Your servant
Rohini dd
SB Canto 3
Chapter I: Questions by Vidura
Vidura took advantage of a family misunderstanding in order to meet Maintreya Rsi. He
traveled to holy places where thounsands of transcendental forms of the Lord are
situated. He met Uddhava, the great devotee of the Lord Krsna, he embraced Uddhava
and then asked him for news of the family of Lord Krsna.
Chapter II: Remembrance of Lord Krsna.
Uddhava answered immediately due to excessive anxiety at the remembrance of the Lord.
The lord appeared in His eternal forma, which is just suitable for His pastimes in
Vrindavana and Uddhava spoke about that.
Chapter III: The Lord’s Pastimes Out of Vrindavana
Krsna and Balarama went to Mathura and killed Kamsa. He killed many demons and got
married with several ladies. Krsna protected Abhimanyu’s son, Pariksit.
87
Chapter IV: Vidura Approaches Maitreya
Uddhava was warned to avoid the distresses which were to follow the disappearance of
the lord and the destruction of the Yadu dynasty. He went to Badarikasrama in order
to associate with the devotees of Nara-Narayana and to perform of devotional service,
he had the Lord’s permission to enter Vaikuntha. Uddhava said Vidura: you may take
lessons from the great learned sage Maitreya. Uddhava could not accept Vidura as his
disciple, Maitreya was an appropriate spiritual master for Vidura. Vidura reached
the bank of the Ganges where Maitreya was.
Chapter V: Vidura’s talks with Maitreya
First Vidura said. .. Please, therefore, give us directions on how one should live
for real happiness? Please give instruction on the transcendental devotional service
of the Lord. How the lord accepts incarnations and creates the cosmic manifestation
with perfectly arranged regulative pr5inciples for its maintenance…… Many questions
Vidura asked, they are similar to a curriculum of a school. Maitreya began to speak
for the greatest welfare of all people.
Chapter VI: Creation of the Universal Form
When the Personality of Godhead entered into the 23 elements by His energy, all
living entities were enlivened into different activities. After the manifestation of
the gigantic universal form the Supreme Lord separated Himself into diverse form of
the demigods.
Chapter VII: Further Inquiries by Vidura.
How is the Supreme Lord connected with the material modes of nature and their
activities? How His pastimes take place and exhibit qualities without the modes of
nature?
How does the pure soul become engaged in nescience? Why do the living entities’
activities result in misfortune and misery?
Chapter VIII: Manifestation of Brahma from Garbhodakasayi Visnu
How many form of the Virat exist?
Whe he was sitting down on
personal existence? Who am
devotional service. Brahma
Then he became to inclined
the Lotus
I? Brahma
meditated
to create
Brahma asked himself Which is the cause of my
shows us the path for to see the Lord, only by
100 year before to achieved to see the Lord.
by the Personality of Godhead.
Chapter IX: Brahma’s Prayers for Creative Energy.
The Human being must endeavor to investigate the beautiful and opulence of the Lord
in the other hand his life is spoiled. Brahma prayed to the Supreme in order to have
88
the energy for creating and not be materially affected by my work, for thus I may be
able to give up the false prestige of being the creator. The Supreme answer: “O
Brahma, situate yourself in pennce and meditation and follow the principles of
knowledge to receive My favor. By these actions you will be able to understand
everything from within your heart .”
Chapter X: Divisions of the Creation.
Sarga y Visarga. The Time. There are nine creations and the modes interaction. The
first six by the Supreme Lord: Mahat Tattva, False ego, Sensorial perception,
Knowledge and work, Controlling Deities, avidya. The next four by Brahma: immovable
entities, lower species of life, human beings, demigods.
Chapter XI: Calculation of Time, From the Atom.
The atom is accepted as the ultimate indivisible particle of which the universe is
composed. The atom is the minute subtle form of eternal time. Atomic time is measured
according to its covering a particular atomic space. That time which covers the
unmanifest aggregate of atoms is called the great time.
Chapter XII: Creation of the Kumaras and Others
Brahma first created the nescient engagements. So he purified himself by meditationon
the Personality of Godhead. Created the four Kumaras and the Principles of knowledge.
Rudra. Ten sons. Vak. Vedas…. Sexual relation Svayambhuva Manu and his wife Satarupa.
Chapter XIII: The Appearance of Lord Varaha
The earth has been inundated by a deluge and has gone down into the depth of the
ocean. Great problem for Brahma, who was engaged in the matter of creation. While
Brahma was engaged in thinking, a small form of a boar came out of his nostril, then
he became in a wonderful and gigantic manifestation Varaha the Supreme Lord. Lord
Board penetrated the water with His hooves, which were like sharp arrows, and found
the limits of the ocean, although it was unlimited. He saw the earth, the resting
place for all living beings, lying as it was in the beginning of creation, and He
personally lifted it.
Chapter XIV: Pregnancy of Diti in the Evening
Diti, daughter of Daksa (a son of Brahma) and Kasyapa, son of Marici (another son of
Brahma) She begged her husband to have intercourse with her in the evening in order
to beget a child. That was an inauspicious time. They perform the forbidden act. Then
she had two contemptuous sons (Hiranyakasipu y Hiranyaksa), they caused constant
lamentation to all the three world. The Supreme Lord killed them. One of them was the
father of Prahlada Maharaja.
( ) ABC-NDX, Cosmology, Vaikuntha Described.
89
Chapter XV: Description of the Kingdom of God
Brahma explained the origin of the demons who were the sons of Diti to the demigods.
It was a great opportunity for describing the Kingdom of God, The four Kumaras, the
sages, in Vaikhunta. Jaya and Vijaya, the servants of the Lord.
Chapter XVI: The Two Doorkeepers of Vaikuntha, Jaya and Vijaya, Cursed by the Sages
The Supreme said about the offense of His attendants and the brahminical culture. His
servants were cursed by the Kumaras. They committed offenses against the Kumaras.
They were in the womb of Diti.
Chapter XVII: The Victory of Hiranyaksa
The birth of the demons, many natural disturbances. They began to grow just like two
great mountains. Hiranyaksa’temper was difficult to control. He went to Varuna in
order to have battle with him but Varuna desisted and advised Hiranyaksa to meet
Visnu in His boar encarnation, Varaha.
Chapter XVIII: The Battle Between Lord Board and the Demon Hiranyaksa.
The demon saw the Boar Supreme, bearing the earth upward on the ends of His tusks and
robbing him of his splendor with His reddish eyes. The battle.
Chapter XIX: The Killing of the Demon Hiranyaksa.
The Battle continues. Brahma prayed the Lord for killing the demon.
Chapter XX: Conversation Between Maitreya and Vidura.
Maitreya said Vidura about the Brahma’s creation.
Vidura asked him: What did Brahma do to create living being after evolving the
Prajapatis, the Progenitors of living being? How did the Prajapatis create according
to the instruction of Brahma, and how did they evolve this manifested universe? Did
they evolve the creation in conjunction with their respective wives, did they remain
independent in their action, or did they all jointly produce it?
Chapter XXI: Conversation between Manu and Kardama.
Svayambhuva Manu: sex life to generate good population, religious principles. Kardama
Muni austerities and penances for 10,000 years then to see the Supreme Personality of
Godhead and to ask Him for a good lady for marriage “It is everyone duty therefore,
to enjoy according to his present position, but under the direction of the Lord or
the Vedas.” SB3.21.16.
90
Only by God’s grace can one get a nice wife (husband) suitable to one’s heart.
Chapter XXII: The marriage of Kardama muni and Devahuti
Barhismati, the capital of Svayambhuva Manu (SM) was exalted because de hairs of the
Lord Varaha fell at this place. SM was a saintly king because the atmosphere created
in his kingdom and home was completely Krsna conscious. SM offered his daughter
Devahuti to Kardama for wife, she was mature in age character and qualities, Kardama
Muni accepted the chaste Devahuti as his wife, on the condition that in the future he
shall accept the renunciation and the devotional service.
Chapter XXIII: Devahuti’s Lamentation.
Devahuti served her husband with intimacy and great respect with great sincerity,
love and Kardama was satisfied he willingly gave love of God, and he recommended that
she accepts it and enjoys it because he had already achieved it. She understood this
and she wanted to utilize the advantage of the association of her great husband.
Chapter XXIV: The Renunciation of Kardama Muni
Devahuti wanted to get liberation from the entanglement of material energy and her
husband told her God will bless you Hence you should worship the Lord with great
faith, through sensory control, religious observances, austerities and gifts of your
money in charity. The infallible Supreme Personality of Godhead will shortly enter
your womb as your son.
( ) ABC NDX - Biblio, Outline, Kapiladeva's Instruction seem like the most difficult
part of the SB to me.
Chapter XXV: The Glories of Devotional Service.
The Supreme Personality of Godhead took birth as Kapila Muni, the son of Devahuti.
She said Him please my Lord dispel my great delusion.
13- The highest yoga system, 15- conditional life, 16- the pure mind, 17-the soul,
18- self-realization, 19-20 the auspicious path, 21-23 mahatma, sadhu, 24-26
Counteract the effects of material attachment, 27- to be able to conquer the Supreme
Personality of Godhead.
31- Sankhya system of philosophy, 32- the mind and the senses, 33- Bhakti, 34-40 The
pure devotee, 41-44 The fear, The Supreme Personality of Godhead and the Devotional
Service
Chapter XXVI: Fundamental Principles of Material Nature.
3- Who is the Supreme Personality of Godhead? 4-5 the Material Nature and the Lord,
6-8the living entity and the Material Nature, 10-15 Pradhana and Prakriti, 16-18 The
Lord and The Time, 19-22 Hiranmaya, Mahat Tattva, 23-26 material ego, 27-28 the mind,
29-30 the intelligence, 31-49 the elements the senses and the object of the senses,
91
50-53 The Universal Form, 54-69 Demigods, 70-72 The Supersoul
conscious)
(The Deity of the
Chapter XXVII: Understanding Material Nature
1-4 The transmigrate of the soul, 5-8 The Devotional Service and the Devotee,9-16
the liberated soul, 17-20 Since the material nature is attracted to the spirit soul
how is the separation possible? 21-30The solution.
Chapter XXVIII: Kapila’s Instruction on Devotional Service
1-12The duties and the control of mind, 13-18 To see the Lord, 19-33 Meditate on the
Lord until no longer desire to see anything else, 34-36 pure love for the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, 37-44 So the body and the senses of the devotee are taken
charge of by the Supreme.
Chapter XXIX: Explanation of Devotional Service
Devotional Service is the ultimate end of all philosophical systems. 7-10 Devotional
service and modes, 11-18 pure devotional service, 19-27 different kinds of devotees,
28-30 different living entities, 31-35 the human beings, brahmana, 36-45 The Supreme
and the Time, Divine Control.
Chapter XXX: Description of Adverse Fruitive Activities
1-3 those are temporal, 4-17 maya’s influence on living entity, 18-34 death and
Yamaraja’s punishment.
Chapter XXXI: The Movements of the Living Entities
1-10 The soul is made to enter into the womb of a woman, 11-21 the living entity
prays to the Lord,22-24 the birth, 25-28 the baby, 29-33 the growth of the body, 3442 maya in the form of the woman, 43-46 birth and death, 47-48 the right definition.
Chapter XXXII: Entanglement in Fruitive Activities
1-2 Grihastas and Grihamedhis, 3-5 heavenly planets, 6-15 the path of illumination,
16-21 the attachment to the material world, 22-27 take shelter of the Lord, 28-43 The
understandiung of the absolute True.
Chapter XXXIII: Activities of Kapila
1-8 The prayer of Devahuti, 9-11 The answer of the Lord, 12-29 Devahuti’s Bhakti, 3032 She achieved the Supersoul,33-37 Kapilaat the Ganga-sgara-tirtha.
>>>>> o <<<<<
92
------------------------------------------------------------------------------HpS's Notes
CANTO FOUR
Chapter 2
4.2.19 - Biography, Gaura kishore das babaji.
4.2.29 Interfaith, Siva worship (nasty).
4.2.31 Epistemology, no facts, modern history > 3,000 years.
Chapter 3
4.3.2 - question, why brahma appointed Daksa chief Prajapati? He didn't know it would
cause problems?
4.3.3 - Trys to satisfy visnu but avoided devotees.
4.3.4 - Stri dharma. Ladies well dressed -> Several purports.
4.3.22 - guru-tattva - offers obeisances to disciple.
4.3.23 - 108 means...
Chapter 4
4.4.3 - stri dharma - tears ultimate weapon.
4.4.3 - NIOS - Divorce usually caused by wife.
4.4.7 - Stri dharma - women soft hearted, men sometimes hard hearted.
4.4.25 - bibliography - kesava sruti
Chapter 5
4.5.1 - Narada = mail man.
4.5.9 - NIOS
Chapter 6
4.6.30 - cosmology, No sex agitation in the spiritual world.
4.6.47 - sankirtan, vaisnava should not try to kill anyone, but should try to revive
their KC... ISKCON formed for this reason. -> 48 & 49 Compassion.
Chapter 7
4.7.5 - Sankhya, mind not = brain
4.7.25 ISKCON, "chanting is the medicine and prasadam is the diet".
4.7.31 Surrender, "One should depend only on the causeless mercy of the Lord for
deliverance and not even slightly on one's own strength."
4.7.46 - Epistemology, "Simply by woshipping and decorating Radha Krsna in the temple
one is studying all the Vedas, + + +
4.7.59 Questions, How lord siva remarried durga as himavati ... "and how kartikeya wa
born is a great story in itself."
chapter 8
4.8.1 - VAD, b'caria
4.8.41 Visnu tattva, saligram sila must be present for demigod worship.
4.8.42 VMP, vraja mandala parikrama.
4.8.53-54 5* Yoga ladder, Mantra, puja, Diksa. 1) Impotent if from book but not from
Guru. 2) Focus on sound and Form will be revealed. Om Namo Bhagavate ...
4.8.56 - Manasa puja NOT sufficient. Must worship physical From. Satsified just with
fruits and vegetables.
4.8.54 + 5* process of Bhakti yoga. Narada to Dhruva.
93
4.8.65 - NIOS - A father should not banish his wife or children nor neglect their
maintenance... in a case where the wife an children are disobedient and do not follow
the pronciples of home life, they are sometimes given up.
Chapter 9
4.9.4 - Episemology, Devotees words, writing directly dictated by the Lord. Hare
Krsna in letters is not mundane. Prabhupada (cont'd end of 9.5).
4.9.10 - Moon trip. They went. (?)
4.9.11 - ISKCON transcendental, "Anyone who is trying to be alof from this Krsihnal
Caonscoiusness Society for and yet engage in Krsna conscousness is living in a great
hallucinatin, for this is not possible".
4.9.16 - yoga ladder, jñana-misra-bhakti -- discussion.
4.9.25 - Prasad, distribution better than money in Kli yuga.
4.12.19 - Epistemology. Beyond descending knowledge, direct perception of spiritual
world.
4.12.23
Sankirtan, schools, Leaders of KC movement must start schools for kids from
5 years al over the world.
4.12.32-33 5*
Guru tattva, woman as diksa guru. siksa=vartmana pradarshika, siksa
> diksa, more advanced disciple takes guru back....
4.12.34 - Stri dharma. Mother gives son to Visnu and gets benefit.
4.12.38 - The exact sanskrit terminology for Krsna Consciousness is herein mentioned,
Krsna, Parayana, going forward to the goal of Krsna.
4.13.12
4.13.20
4.13.21
4.13.37
-
NIOS. VAD, Stri dharma - Srimati Svarvithi. All good qualities for lady.
VAD King, Thieves.
VAD Anga raja. +23,
NIOS Leave home - whole story.
Chapter 14
4.14.12 - VAD, Sankirtana - In Kali yuga do Sankirtana not politics to adjust things.
chapter 16
4.16.3 - Biblio, BV Library, Lord Caitanya has advised all His followers to go
everywhere and preach the message of Lord Krsna. Since this message is essentially
Bhagavad-gita, the preacher's duty is to study BG as it is understood by disciplic
success and ...
4.16.7 - VAD, Excessive taxation. Citizens will hide income. Corrupt state cannot
collect, so huge military and administrative structure will collapse and there will
be chaos and disturbances all over the state.
Is this starting to happen in USA now?
4.16.10 - Citizens should keep their income and treasury balance secret but spend it
for good causes.
Chapter 17
4.17.25 - 5* 4-principles, When famine and no milk, may kill cows to feed starving
people.
4.17.27 - Sankhya, Gravity is power of Sankarsana.
chapter 18
94
4.18.3 - Epistemology - "The Vedic injunctions are known as "sruti', and the
additional supplementary presentations of these principles, as given by the great
sages, are known as "smrti".
4.18.5 - Guru Tattwa: Although a follower may not be a liberated person, if we
follow the chain of disciplic succession of people who are strcitly following the
liberated Lord, we are also liberated ... Lord Caitanya says, "By my order you may
become a spiritual master." One can immediately become aspiritual master by having
faith in the transcendetnal wordsl of the SPOG and by following His instructions.
( ) 4.19 !
Indra as false sannyasis. Ritvik
----------------------------------------chapter 22
4.22.5 - Guru-tattwa, Even thoughone may be an incarnatin of Krsna, or especailly
empowered by Him, he should not advertise that he is an incarnation. People will
automatically accep the real truth in due course of time. --- Is this Srila
Prabupada's situation?
4.22.10 - etiquette - receiving guests.
4.22.13 - VAD Kstriyas can break four principles.
4.22.17 - Writing - a speech should be composed of selected words, very sweet to hear
and appropriate to the situation. SUch a speech is called meaningful.
4.22.24 - 5* many points:
vad - sannyasi - if want to enjoy this super title of swami must be strict in
controlling the senses.
Interfaith - One should not criticize others processess of religion. It will simply
agitate the mind.
4.22.27 - Abidheya - Pure devotee does not see himself, only Krsna.
4.22.30 - Analogys, Material Nature, Grasses take up all the water in the pond.
4.22.36 - 5* Ravana kep gold in Brazil. Brazil was Lanka. Scrifice to ISKCON to get
$$$ in return.
4.22.54 - Moon trip. "Always doubtful".
4.22.62 - Biographys - Sarva bhauma = Brhaspati. Brhaspati = Mayavadi.
Chapter 23
4.23.4 - NIOS, VAD, Vanaprastha, Vaikuntha Grhastha, Husband wife one unit.
4.23.8 - IFD - Chanting and dancing also considered Pranayama.
4.23.16 - Yoga Ladder - .1% possibility go Vaikuntha from B'jyoti.
4.23.20 - 6*, VAD, Stri Dharma - Lady's life, Visnu-priya as Sannyasini, one grain
each round.
4.23.29 - 5* VAD, Husband Wife in Vaikuntha.
4.23.39 - Sankirtana - Means reading and inducing others to read and hear also.
Chapter 24
4.24.11 - VAD Grhastha, Husband wife attracted to each other.
4.24.15 - Guru tattva, MEDITATE on order of Guru.
4.24.17-19 - IFD, Sankara, Saivism
4.24.32 - guru/tattva, mantra more purifying when chanted by devotee.
4.24.46 - Yoga ladder, neophyte worship of Radha Krsna by rules and regs of
pancaratrika is actually acceptped by Laksmin an Narayana.
4.24.52 - Epistemology, Cantos One and Two... Lotus feet of the Lord.
4.24.70 - Japa Joe - Must keep numerical strength, really 24-hours daily.
( ) SB-4 read to Chapter 25. Still have 25-31 to read.
---------------------------------AGTSP
95
Iskcon Samsthapaka-acarya Srila Prabhupada Ki Jaya!
PAOHO
Dear Gurudeva, this is my notes about Canto 4, at the email and attached too
Thanks your attention
Your servant
Rohini dd
------------ROHINI'S NOTES
Srimad Bhagavatam - Canto 4 – “THE CREATION OF THE FOURTH ORDER”
SVAYAMBHUVA
MANU’S
CHILDREN
AKUTI (RUCI) DEVAHUTI’S DAUGHTER’S (HUSBANDS) PRASUTI (DAKSA) <One>
Chapter One: Genealogical Tabla of the Daughters of Manu
Here there are descriptions of the three daughters of Svayambhuva and their
descendants. The descendants of the first daughter AKUTI (RUCI)->Yajña->Marici>Kasyapa <1-11>
DEVAHUTI (KARDAMA) = 9 daughters, Anasuya + Atri + Austerities = The Lord of the
Universe (three, Soma, Dattatreya and Durvasa) <12-47>
PRASUTI (DAKSA) = 16 daughters, Sati + Siva no children. <48-66>
PRASUTI (DAKSA) – SATI (SIVA) <Two-Seven>
Chapter Two: Daksa Curses Lord Siva
Siva (all auspicious)Daksa envy? <1-8>Daksa’opinion about Siva <9-16> Cursing and
countercursing <17-32> Lord Siva (vaisnava) left the arena of the sacrifice <33-35>
Chapter Three: Talks Between Lord Siva and Sati
Tension between Daksa (proud) and lord Siva. Daksa’s yajñas <1-4> Sati said Lord Siva
“we may also go” stri <5-14>
When the material assets decorate persons of a malicious nature, they act adversely,
Siva explained that Sati, the envious of the Supreme <15-21> The Supersoul who is
sitting within thebody. Krsna as Vasudeva. Devotional Service and see the Lord <2225>
Chapter Four: Frustration of the Sacrifice of Daksa.
Siva became greatly angry, competition between brahma-tejas and Siva-tejas, sattva
and tamas <1-13> began to create disturbances <14-21> to behead Daksa <22-26>
96
Chapter Six: Brahma Satisfies Lord Siva
Daksa’death – Brahma’s explication <1-5> Brahma advice <6-8> Kailasa Siva’s abode <923> Demigods went to Kailasa <24-32> Lord Siva with others in meditation on Lord
Visnu <33-38> respectful obeinsances <39-41>Brahma: the Supreme will treat all living
entities equally. The offenses and the forgiveness <42-53>
Chapter Seven: The Sacrifice Performed by Daksa.
Siva uvaca <1-5> Siva revived the sacrificial fire, Daksa brought to consciousness
<6-12> Daksa began his prayers to Lord Siva <13-16>Daksa’s invocation <17-19>
Narayana, respectful obeinsances <20-49> Lord Visnu replied <50-57> Sati ->Durga <5861>
UTTANAPADA’S SON – DHRUVA. <Eight-Twelve>
Chapter Eight: Dhruva Maharaja Leaves Home for the Forest
Uttanapada and his wives. Suniti (Dhruva’s mother) and Suruci and her pride <7-16>
Dhruva was dependent on the mercy of the SPG <17-24> Dhruva’s determination. Narada
helped Dhruva <25-34>Dhruva:”please show me the path which I could fulfill my mind
desires, a great kingdom <35-69> Dhruva acted according to the spiritual master’s
instruction (Narada) until the total universal breathing became choked up <70-82>
Chapter Nine: Dhruva Maharaja Returns Home
Dhruva saw the Supreme personality of Godhead and he offered Him prayers <1-18> The
Supreme Personality of Godhead satisfied Dhruva’s demands (material and spiritual)
<19-65>
Chapter Ten: Dhruva Maharaja’s Fight with the Yaksas.
Uttama, Dhruva’s brother was killed by the Yaksas, he reached Yaksa’s city and began
to kill them <1-21> Yaksas and their illusory mystic tricks <22-30>
Chapter Eleven: Svayambhuva Manu Advises Dhruva Maharaja to Stop to Fighting
The unnecessary killing of any living entity is not permited <1-14> nimitta-matran
“remote cause, anisah “dependent on their own karma” <15-22> The Absolute Truth the
cause of all causes <23-35>
Chapter Twelve: Dhruva Maharaja Goes Back to Godhead.
Dhruva M was endowed with all godly qualities, he retired from all material
engagements, he came back to Godhead, journey to others planets.
DHRUVA’S 6 GENERATION ->ANGA ->VENA <Thirteen-Fourteen>
Chapter Thirteen: Description of the Descendants of Dhruva Maharaja
Dhruva’s descendants <1-24> Anga M didn’t have a son (past sinful life) so he offered
a sacrifice to Lord Visnu <25-38> Vena was a bad child, Anga left home (attachment
and detachment) <39-49>.
Chapter Fourteen: The story of King Vena
97
The great sages installed Vena on the throne as the master of the world, he was very
severe and cruel, stopped all kinds of religious rituals <1-22> the great sages
decided to kill the king Vena <23-46>
PRTHU MAHARAJA <Fifteen- twenty-three>
Chapter Fifteen: King Prthu’s Appearance and Coronation
Avesa-avataras “specifically empowered expansion” King Prthu (the ruling force of the
lord) Queen Arci (the goddess of fortune expansion) <1-6> great personalities present
Prthu king with special things <7-21>
Chapter Sixteen: Praise of King Prthu by the Professional Reciters
The reciters had been instructed by the great sages, sadhu-sastra-guru <1-3> the duty
of the King Prthu. He eradicated completely the threefold misery of the citizens <427>
Chapter Seventeen: Maharaja Prthu Becomes Angry at the Earth
King Prthu started his government seeing the pitiable condition of the citizens. The
earth refused to produce grains, the king was taking his bow and arrow to kill her
<3-28> the planet earth spoke (cow) <29-36>
Chapter Eighteen: Prthu Maharaja Milks the Earth Planet.
The earth spoke about to follow the sruti and the smrti <1-5> Non-devotees are using
the earth’s products <6-7> Solution the standard process (acarya-sastra)milks the
earth; svayambhuva-a calf, his hands-apot, Prthu-a milkman). Others did similar
process <14-29> Prthu M was a good as a father to all the citizens of the state <3032>
Chapter Nineteen: King Prthu’s One Hundred Horse Sacrifices
Vedic principles of sacrifice and the results <1-10> Indra, false sannyasi, and the
stole horse, Prthu wanted to kill Indra <11-30>Brahma, protection of the religious
principles <31-36>
Chapter Twenty: Lord Visnu’s Appearance in the Sacrificial Arena.
How one can become liberated from material bondage, body’s activities, spiritual’s
activities, full control of the mind, and the senses, try to execute your duty (VAD)
spiritual master <1-15> The Lord said Prthu: “you may ask from Me any benediction you
like” so he answered: “I wish to have at least one millions ears and to hear your
glories <16-33>
Chapter Twenty-one: Instructions by Maharaja Prthu
Prthu M was so great and magnanimous in his activities <1-12> Devotional Service
Varna-ashrama-dharma, brahmanas, development of pure love for Krsna <13-52>
Chapter Twenty-two: Prthu Maharaja’s Meeting with the Kumaras
The Kumaras arrived on the Prthu’s city, he recived them on appropriate form <1-5>
Prthu M talked them <6-17> and they talked about the Vedic principles, a candidate
98
for spiritual advancement <18-37> Sanat Kumara advised the King (spiritual knowledge)
<38-40> the king answered <41-63>
Chapter Twenty-three: Maharaja’s Prthu Going Back Home
Prthu M went to the forest (retired life) he did devotional service <1-12> he gave up
his material body <1-18> Arci, his wife followed him <19-26> they went to Vaikuntha
planets <27-39>
PRACINABHARHISAT & SONS (PRACETAS) PURANJANA’S HISTORY <twenty-four- thirty one>
Chapter Twenty-four: Chanting the Song Sung by the Lord Siva
M Vijitasva Prthu’s eldest son divided the kingdom, he was engaged in performing
sacrifices <1-7> Barhisat (Pracinabarhi) was the grand-grandson of Prthu M, married
Satadruti and they begor 10 children (pracetas) they left home for austerities <815> Lord Siva and the Pracetas <16-26> Lord Siva said <27-32> Lord Siva’s prayer to
Supreme Personality of Godhead <33-68> Lord Siva gave the prayer to the Pracetas <6979>
Chapter Twenty-five: The Description of the Characteristics of King Purañjana
Narada instructed Pracinabarhi King <1-8> Narada narrated the Puranjana’s history, an
instruction of self-realization <9-31> Puranjana knows a beautiful lady and her
associates, he enjoyed the senses, the city of the nine gates <32-55> The Puranjana
and his queen <56-62>
Chapter Twenty-six: King Purañjana Goes to the Forest to Hunt and His Queen Becomes
Angry
Puranjana went to the forest for hunt no caring for his wife <1-17> Puranjana came
back home and looking for his wife <18-26>
Chapter Twenty-seven: Attack by Candavega on the City of King Puranjana; the
character of Kalakanya.
Puranjana was under his wife control, had 1100 sons and 110 daughters <1-10>Candavega
King attacked Puranjana’s city <11-18> the daughters of the Time, kalakanya <19-30>
Chapter Twenty-eight: Purañjana Becomes a Woman in the Next life
Kalakanya attacked the body, she embraced Puranjana <1-24> Puranjana could not
remember his friend and well-wisher the Supersoul. In his next life he became a very
beautiful and well-situated woman Vaidarbhi, Malayadvaja was her husband <25-29>They
left home and reached devotional service <30-46> this material world was created by
some woman <47-65>
Chapter Twenty-nine: Talks Between Narada and King Pracinabarhi
Narada explained to Pracinabarhi M the content of the Puranjana’s history <1-35> the
real interest of the living entity <35-45> the devotional service <46-54> take
shelter of the Supreme Lord <55-65> Pracinabarhi M answered Narada, Narada continued
( the mind, the reservoir of all kinds of desires <66-89>
Chapter Thirty: The Activities of the Pracetas.
99
At the end of ten thousands years os severe austerities the Pracetas saw the Supreme
Personality of Godhead <1-4> Description of the Lord and His benediction <5-21>
Pracetas prayer to the Lord: “… we pray that we may associate with those who are
engaged in discussing Your pastimes <22-43>The trees delivered their daughter to the
Pracetas <44-47> Daksa and his second birth <48-49>
Chapter Thirty-one: Narada Instructs the Pracetas.
The Pracetas left home, Narada instructed them (Lord Siva and Lord Visnu were first)
about the relationships with the Supreme Personality of Godhead <1-31>
---------------------------------HpS Canto Five NOtes
tpp-sb Canto 5
Chapter 1
5.1.8 - Moon Trip, 'an unsuccessful attempt has been made.."
5.1.5 - 'Origin of the Jiva. Only fall down for Vaisnava aparadha and Krsna's desire
(lila)'. But this is for surrendered souls.
5.1.6 - Japa Joe -- "While chanting the Hare Krsna mantra, the words Krsna and Hare
immediately remind him of all the Lord's activities."
5.1.16 - Karma, previous misdeeds - "A liberated person, therefore does not think
about whatever he has ignorantly done in the past; instead, he acts in such a way
that he will not produce another body by fruitive activities."
5.1.24 - VAD One function of ISKCON to establish DVAD.
5.1.26 - VAD, b'caria - Work wonderful with brain. History - Therefore books did not
exist in former times.
5.1.27 - VAD, Sannyasa - Four stages.
Cosmology - Garbhodakasayi visnu merges into Karanadakosayi visnu.
5.1.29 - VAD - Priyavrata Maharaja (everyone) empowered by his wife.
5.1.31 - Gayatri mantra.
5.1.35 - Japa Joe -- Candala chants once he becomes liberated, toward a brahmana.
Chapter 2
5.2.15 - VAD, Grhastha dharma, wedding, Lord Brahma worshipped.
5.2.21 - Stri dharma - 6 months baby drinks milk of mother, gets qualities of mother.
Chapter 3
5.3.2 - Racist -- Although God is black He is very, very beautiful. Does this imply
that black people normally are not beautiful? And then also what about Srila
Prabhupada, he was brown?! Hmmm? So many interesting questions.
5.3.18 - IFD, God is one and He is appreciated according to different angles of
vision.
Chapter 4
5.4.3 Sankirtana - Every family can perform Sankirtana, at least every evening and
become prosperous and happy.
5.4.19 Last verse. Bibliography. SP Glorifys the Prayers by Rsabadeva as very
important if we want to live peacefully in this world.
Chapter 5
5.5.3 - 9* VAD Grhastha Ashrama, NOI 2 eg, "Even if one is a grhastha and has to earn
his livelihood, he should be satisfied by collecting only enough money to maintain
body and soul together. One should not have more than that nor less than that."
100
5.5.7 - HpS - "On the lower platform, one may sometimes be interested in
philosophical speculation with a tinge of devotion. However, at that stage one is
still interested in sense gratification."
5.5.8 - VAD, sannyasa, Sannyasi attached to a temple or few things, but grhastha
attached much more.
5.5.18 - 5* Guru tattwa. Prabhupada approved of marriage, Prabhupada approved of
Sannyasa, Goswami, so these people should become spiritual masters and fathers. A
Madhyama adhikari can save his dependents by directing them to Srila Prabhuapda and
helping them in that connection.
Rsabhadeva Siksa
5.20-24 - ISKCON, Democracy, Evolution, Should accept Bharata and serve him. This is
like ISKCON. We should accept our senior Godbrothers and serve P'pada through them.
However, we have to know how to serve them, and how to complain about things etc. and
when they fall into complete Maya how to avoid them etc.
Also, mentioned is Democracy in great detail, and evolution is accepted.
33 - VAD, Sannyasa, Unless one is a preacher there is no need to travel.
34 - Cosmology, In Vaikuntha the stool and urine are pleasantly scented.
His instructions are for sannyasis who are becoming devotees.
Chapter 5 - Bibliography, Summarys, finished. Teachings of Lord Rsabhadeva. It is
like impossible to extract stuff from this chapter because almost every word is
notable.
Srila Prabhupada sites from this chapter twice at least in NOI.
Chapter 6
5.6.14 - Sankirtana, Indians, bharata bhumite haile = Strong preaching for Indians.
5.6.16 - Japa Joe - Read SB or chant HK/R 24-hours a day.
( )5.6 - Note: Priyavrata Dynasty better than Raghu, Iksvaku or Yadu!
Chapter 7
( )Note: Planet Ajanabha, after Nabhi Raja, before Bharata. Hogs offered in
sacrifice.
5.7.9 - VAD, Law of inheritance. Must pass it to next generation
5.7.13 - Gayatri Mantra.
Chapter 8
5.8.26 - Orgin of the Jiva, Free will = M.Bharta was not suffering accidental
falldown, reaction of past Karma, he intentionally gave up devotional service to
worship the deer.
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
5.11.17 - Minding Monkey, Control the mind by 1= Neglect, 2= Stick beat, 3= Sp.
master order.
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
5.13.8 VAD, ISKCON ISKCON Vrndavana has places for people past 50 to retire and
elevate to the spiritual world.
5.13.12 - Sankirtana. Of course, it is not possible for everyone to become KC, the KC
movement can create an exemplary society wherein there is no envy.
101
Chapter 14
Summary - HpS, Sometimes, when detected in sinful acts he temporarily renounces
everything, but due to his great attachment for the body, his renunciation is given
up before he can attain perfection. - We do that again and again, daily! When will we
push on to the end at least to a higher taste each Ekadasi, for example.
5.14.29 - Sankirtana. Srila Prabhupada's greatest challenge in Sankirtana are the
bogus gurus.
5.14 - HpS, In general we feel like the fool in the Forest. We were always stealing
money and using it for sense gratification, even in the name of religion. This is
universal in the material world, but we pray to become sincere and only engage in
sense gratification as it is necessary to make the senses work.
5.14.30 - Karma, From Cows, lions, monkeys become human.
5.14.46 ' Biblio, SB Summary, Last verse purport in Chaper 14 is summary of the
forest of material enjoument.
Chapter 15
5.15.3 - IFD. arya'samaja, jain
( )5.15.7 - Rama-lila. Bibhisana - friend vow - br. or ks. in Kali-yuga
Chapter 16
5.16.3 DVAD, 16-rounds. If chant 16 rounds strictly, adminstration of so called
matter is spiritual.
5.16.4 Cosmology. SP gives different cosmos from modern atronomers eg. stars are
suns, bhu-mandala radius Á 93,000,000 miles.
Chapter 17
No Afterwords
Chapter 18
5.18.19 VAD, Grhastha ashrama.
5.18.22 P'pada lila, Vilasa tirtha Maharaja.
5.19.10 Sankirtana, Indians must help.
5.19.19 VAD, ISKCON for re-est. VAD
5.19.24 Dhama, Navadvipa, Sankirtana
5.19 Bilio, SB Summary, Many glorifications of Bharata'varsa in this chaper.
Chapter 20
5.20.33 Brahma, 100 lives VAD, gets his post.
Chapter 21-24
Chapter 25
Questions, SB 5.25, What is Lord Anantadeva's relation with the Paramatma,
Ksirodakasayi Visnu, who resides Svetadvipa. He resides in or below Patala loka
Maybe answers in CC in Glories of Lord Nityananda.
Chapter 26
Biblio, SB Summary, So many interesting things here. The number of hells is
unlimited. Vivid desc. of hells for basic rascals such as theives etc. We feel
challenged again for our own egoistic activities. Some people say that Bh.vinode
Thakura said that these desc. of hells are imaginary, but Prabhupada says at least
twice that they are real. Illict sex. Everyone should join ISKCON and hear from the
devotees there.
Hare Krsna, Hare Krsna.
Hear of Virata rupa and Krsna rupa.
102
We are in Barcelona. Ekadasi 1.43PM. We will do our mail, prepare for evening
program, post these Tpp'bv Afterwords, send some more NIOS Annual Festival Letters,
and go for a Japa walk.
tpp-sb6
6.1.8 VAD, capital punishment.
6.1.14 VAD, B'cari, 8-aspects, control tongue.
6.1.15 - NOI 1, This is like a Ding-dong-daddy of Purports. About three pages. The
previous Acharyas must lay into it the same way. This series of verses is of course
in the beginning of NOI 1. Why is that? Also, they relate to the first verses of NOD,
four stages of distress. Then the question of what stage of bhakti on are we. Maybe
even the lowest, like the constitucional position of service? No, like to chant also.
Go mad sometimes thinking of different scenes in Vaikunth?
6.1.20 Biblio, SB Summ, Text flow. Srila Sukadeva Goswami has given the general
principles, answered the question, in terms of educating his disciple, now he gives
as illustration, Ajamilah.
6.1.38 Sankirtana, Bhakti-sastri - 'All devotees, especially preachers, must know the
philosophy of Krsna consciousness [Lord Caitnya] so as not to be embarrassed nor
insulted when they preach.'
6.1.49
Bibliography - Bhrgu-samhita, reveals past and future lives.
6.1.68 - Finis Chapter. More bio of Ajamila. Like us all, tried to control mind but
could not.
Chapter 2
6.2.16 - Harinama - In Vrndavana only Krsna and Balarama kill demons.
6.2.39 - VAD, Vanaprastha - ISKCON Vrndavana & esp. Mayapura offer facility for
Vanaprasthas.
6.2.49 End of Chapter. Chanting is good. We should chant to get free from sinful
desires that force us to act, even unwillingly.
Chapter 3
6.3.18 Nuclear War - ISKCON devotees should not fear. Krsna will protect His
servants. (Even the cheaters like us?).
6.3.24 Epistemology - Amara Kosha is the most authoritative dictionary in Sanskrita
language.
6.3. 24 Japa Joe, free from offenses by continuing to chant.
6.3.25 Deity worship, must continue so that chanting is effective.
6.3.35 End of Chapter. Question, It seems this history of Ajamila was spoken long
before appearance of Bhisma deva or even Sukadeva Goswami. But they are counted as
Mahajanas. Even before appearance of Lord Rama and Janaka Maharaja? When was it
spoken.
6.4.26 Psychology - Awake, dream, deep-sleep, visuddha sattva. Higher, Higher.
6.4.47 Ontology - "The impersonal and localized conceptions of the supreme lord are
more or less materially contaminanted"
Chapter 4 finished. Thinking of Daksa we see our own attraction for sex life, but WE
can push it off. It is our mind an senses that are agitated.
Again, like Hanuman shot full of Raksasa arrows, shaking them off and going back into
the battle.
However, we can see that if we become weak in chanting our rounds our sex desires
will become so strong that we will not be able to shake them off. Also, sure seems
that Maya can present a form "just to our liking" that would cover our inteligence.
Like Ajamila?
Chapter 5
103
6.5.14 5* VAD, Stri dharma, attract men to the lower part of their body.
ISKCON
- Simple profession and dress.
6.5.22 - Songs, "Narada muni bhajaiya vina...". One of only two songs that SP puts in
his purports. Other cc adi 7, gauranga bolite habe.
both super sanirtana. "ISKCON
go everywhere and chant Maha-mantra, BG, SB & CC".
6.5.27-28 Ganga, 4 regs, Vaidhi-bhakti. Kali yuga no Salyasva austeritys, but 4
principles and maha-mantra and effective without delay. If can't bath in Ganga Yamuna
then may bathe in the waters of the sea.
6.5.43 VAD, Sannyasa dh. - Accept Srila Prabhupada's curse to travel.
6.5.44 bib, sb summary, End of the Chapter. Very nice Chapter, pastime. SP mentions
the Maha-mantra many times. He relates the pastime to himself and ISKCON much more
than we usually see. This Chapter shows a definite preaching strategy and example.
Nice project, to collect all the preaching strategys used in the SB by Narada-muni or
others.
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
6.7.21 - Songs, Sri guru carana padma, sung daily.
6.7.23 - "mukhan karoti vacalam..."
6.7.32 - guru tattva, one must accept a certain type of guru to accomplish a certain
type of duty.
6.8.4 - "Om apavitro..."
6.8.20 - Time, ghatika = 24 minutes > 30gh./day & night each, and day & night is six
parts (= 5x24minutes = 2-hours/part). 2½-muhurtas
6.10.6 - Sankirtana, Uncle Sam wants you! "...invite all men and women advanced in
knowledge to join the KC movement and sacrifice their lives for the great cause..."
Chapter 13
6.13. Biblio, SB Chapter Summary - Indra offended his spiritual master,
Bhrhaspati, killed his guru, Visivarupa, who was like his nephew, and killed Vrtaasura, whom he knew was a Vaisnava, brahmana. We feel in so many ways we are like
Indra. We have entered ISKCON and indulged in so much sense gratification, freehotel, maybe thinking that our "sacrifices" will counter-act our offenses to Srila
Prabhupada.
Maybe we are very humble. (Haw! Haw! Haw!) In any case let us take impetous from
Indra's example, story, to feel ashamed of our offenses and understand how to act
properly.
6.15.5 Ontology, Maya is a dream. Don't lament losses in our dream before or after
the dream, so don't lament gain or loss in this life.
S.B./6.15.28 -- End of Chapter. Angirasa says he will give Citraketu a Mantra so
that he can see Visnu face-to-face in seven days. What is that Mantra?!
6.16.14
Abortion 5* - History, reaction, atonement.
ABC, Bhakti-vaibhava: Read the devanagari for the first word of each sloka, then
guess, note the meaning in the translation.
Chant the verses cited in the purports with attention. Try to guess them just from
the text number. Look them up in the BG eg. Give a class on them in the evening.
Nice rhythm is to chant Japa for maybe four rounds and then read a section of the SB.
Usually the chapters are broken into bite-size sections of about 20-30 minutes each.
6.16.28
ISKCON devotees become Devas.
104
6.16.33 Epistemology, songs - ONLY songs by Hare Krsnas!
6.16.42
Karma - "A killer of an animal must be killed in his next life by the same
animal."
6.18.22-52 VAD, Grha, Stri-dharma, 5* - Diti Plans to Kill Indra, pumsavana.
6.18.50
Vaidhi-bhakti - "Oriental civilization", Stri dharma, Ornaments, fully
covered (disguised), sleep not head north or west, other women, sunrise or sunset,
etc.
6.18.52
Cow/Brahmana Protection. Must do!
Chapter 19
Prayers to Laxmi.
M. Rohini's Notes Canto Six Notes
HELLS AVOIDED: Ajamila, Visnu/Yama-duttas, Yamaraja <1-3>
Chapter One: The History of the Life of Ajamila
How may human beings be saved from having to enter hellish conditions in which they
suffer terrible pains? <1-6>
First: Atonement Karma kanda is explained (dharma-sastras) counteract the sinful acts
by performing other type of fruitive action. People are forced to commit sins again
and again, what is the value of such atonement? <7-10>
Second: The real atonement is enlightenment in perfect knowledge, Vedanta. Vimarsana
“the cultivation of speculative knowledge” so you need to concentrate the mind,
celibacy, give up sense enjoyment, control the mind and senses, give charity, be
truthful, clean and nonviolent, follow the regulative principles, chant the holy
names of the Lord. Tapah: complete control of the mind and senses and their complete
concentration on one kind of activity, first class of tapah is devotional service. To
begin one must control the tongue and the process of eating <11-15>
Third: A sinful person engages in the service of a bonna fide devotee of the Lord can
be completely purified <16-19>
HpS-This is all in Text One of NOI.
The practical effectiveness of the process of chanting the holy names of the Lord
“the old historical incidents concerning the life of Ajamila.”Ajamila the Brahmana,
who married a prostitute maidservant had ten sons, the youngest was Narayana when he
was in his eighties <20-29>
The old man was very attached to the child. When the time of death arrived for the
foolish Ajamila, he began thinking exclusively of his son Narayana. He chants
Narayana. “ante narayana- smrtih” directly or indirectly, Ajamila factually
remembered Narayana at the time of death. Visnudutas vs Yamadutas <30-68>
Chapter Two: Ajamila Delivered by the Visnudutas
Visnudutas to Yamadutas: In this Kali-yuga, the religious principles are tampered
with. The Krsna consciousness movement is trying to introduce the right principles
of management for human society. People do not discriminate between religion and
irreligion <1-9>
105
The chanting of the Holy names of Lord Visnu is the best process of atonement: it is
awakes the devotional service, eradicates the dirt from one s heart completely.
Chanting the Hare Krsna Mantra vanquished all the effect of sinful activities
regardless of whether heavy or light <10-40>
All sinful reactions of Ajamila had been vanquished; he was now prepared to glorify
the Lord. He thus became a perfectly pure devotee. When his intelligent and mind were
fixed upon the form of the Lord,the Brahmana Ajamila went directly to the abode of
Lord Visnu, the husband of the goddess of fortune <41-49>
Chapter Three: Yamaraja Instructs His Messengers
The order from Yamaraja has been baffled. The Yamadutas approached their master to
tell him of this incident. What is happen? Yamaraja is perfect in administering
justice <1-11>
Yamaraja said: Above all exist the Supreme Master and Controller. Everyone is
expected to perform duties as indicated in the Vedas. Only one who adopts the process
of Bhakti, devotional service, can understand Krsna. The Supersoul is in the heart,
his direction is necessary. The Supreme Personality of Godhead is self-sufficient and
fully independent and the visnudutas or vaisnavas are very beautiful like Him. They
are always very alert to protect the devotees from all dangerous condition in this
material world. Exist a Highest dharma, that is the Bhagavata-dharma, the most
confidential religious principle. My dear servant, please do not approach such
devotees, for they have fully surrendered to the lotus feet of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead <12-35>
PRACETAS – DAKSA – SONS, 60 GIRLS/ADITI – TVASTA – VISVARUPA/VRTA <4-6>
Chapter Four: The Hamsa-guhya Prayers Offered to the Lord by Prajapati Daksa
There was no king. The Pracetas emerged from the water; the surface of the world was
covered by trees. They desiring to burn them to ashes they generated wind and fire
from their mouths. Soma the predominating deity of the moon said: “you should not
kill these poor trees. Here is a beautiful well-qualified girl Marisa you may accept
this girl as your wife” <1-21>
Prajapati Daksa created different types of living entities through his semen and
through his mind. He offered Hamsa-guhya prayers to the Supreme Personality of
Godhead for enhance his duty. The Supreme was very pleased <22-54>
Chapter Five: Narada Muni Cursed by Prajapati Daksa.
Haryasvas (10 000), the sons of Daksa and Pancajani. Narada Muni advised them not to
enter household life. How one can be released from the tossing waves of the river of
nescience. That is one’s first duty <1-23>.
HpS - They 40,000 sons, no?
Savalasvas (10 000) sons of Daksa. Narada Muni advised them also to follow their
elder brothers and be promoted to the spiritual world <24-34>
Daksa cursed Narada Muni that he has no residence anywhere. Narada Muni answered:
“yes, what you have said is good. I accept this curse” <35-44>
Chapter Six: The Progeny of the Daughters of Daksa.
106
60 daughters of Daksa and Asikni . Females are not meant for the renounced order of
life. Woman’s duty is to be very chaste and faithful to her husband.
Their husbands were: 17 Kasyapa, 10 Dharmaraja (Yamaraja) 27 Moon-god 2 Angira 2
Krsasva 2 Bhuta.
INDRA – BRHASPATI – VISVARUPA – TVASTA – VRTA <7-13>
Chapter Seven: Indra Offends His Spiritual Master, Brhaspati.
Indra and the demigods did nothing to show Brhaspati respect. They became offender
sat the lotus feet of Brihaspati. The demons declared war against the Indra and
demigods <1-17>
The demons defeated demigods Brahma advised them to approach to Visvarupa. He said.
“I agree to be your priest” He composed a protective prayer Narayana Kavaca <18-40>
Chapter Eight: The Narayana-Kavaca Shield
Description of the Visnu-mantra. This is subtle knowledge transcendentally connected
with Narayana <1-42>
Chapter Nine: Appearance of the Demon Vrtrasura
Visvarupa also offered oblations to the demons because they were his
through his mother. Indra cut the three heads of Visvarupa (killed a
accepted the sinful reactions for killing a brahmana, he distributed
earth (deserts) water (bubbles and foam) trees flowing of sap) women
menstruation) <1-10>
relatives
brahmana) Indra
the reactions:
(signs of
Visvarupa emerged from the sacrificial fire, the demigods prayed to Supreme
Personality of Godhead … if You so desire, to kill the great demon Vrtrasura …. The
demigods are not pure devotee. The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: O Indra goes
and ask Dadhici for his body thenVisvakarma will prepare a thunderbolt from his
bones. This thunderbolt will certainly kill Vrtasura because it will be invested with
My power <11-55>
Chapter Ten: The Battle Between the Demigods and Vrtasura
Demigods approached Dadhici , the pain of death. He placed himself, the spirit soul,
at the lotus feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Indra took up the
thunderbolt (bones of Dadhici) with the demogods went to the battle. Vrtrasura the
hero among heroes <1-32>
Chapter Eleven: The Transcendental Qualities of Vrtasura.
The cowardly demoniac commanders (of Vritasura) went away the battle. Vrtrasura
rebuked both the demigods and the demoniac soldiers because the demons were running
in fear of their lives and the demigods were killing them from behind. Vritasura, the
angry and most powerful hero, terrified the demigods.
Vritasura said: … By the force of your thunderbolt, I shall be freed of material
bondage and shall give up this body and this world of material desires…. O my Lord, O
Supreme Personality of Godhead, will I again be able to be servant of Your eternal
servant who find shelter only at Your lotus feet? O Lord of my life, may I again
107
become their servant so that my mind may always think of Your transcendental
attributes, my words always glorify those attributes, and my body always engage in
the loving service of Your Lordship?
Chapter Twelve: Vrtasura’s Glorious Death
Vritrasura was desiring to give up his body. He with
We act under the control of the Supreme according to
person is the Supreme Personality of Godhead but one
all circumstances, even though one may know what the
great force attacked Lord Indra.
our Karma. The only independent
should perform his duty under
result will be. <1-18>
Vritrasura swallowed Indra and Airavata. Indra cut off the head of Vritrasura. The
living spark came forth from the body of Vritrasura and returned home, back to
Godhead <19-35>
Chapter Thirteen: King Indra Afflicted by Sinful Reaction
Vritrasura was a brahmana. Indra killed Vritrasura so sinful reaction (brahmanahatya). Indra was going here and there to gain release from his sinful reactions <113>
Indra entered the Manasa-sarovara Lake. Nahusa was the King of the heaven.
Indra regained his exalted position and was again honored by everyone <14-23>
VRTA – CITRAKETU <14-17>
Chapter Fourteen: King Citraketu’s Lamentation
How could, Vritrasura, such a demon become so greatly Krsna conscious?
Citraketu was the King of the entire earth, during his reign the earth produced all
the necessities for life. He had ten million wives but he did not have children. The
great sage Angira OK you are going to have a baby with your first wife, who will be
the cause of both jubilation and lamentation <1-29>
A son was born to the King and the other wives burned in envy, they administered
poison to the King’s son. The king his wife and the inhabitants merged in great
lamentation. Angira went to there with Narada Rsi <30-61>
Chapter Fifteen: The Saints Narada and Angira Instruct King Citraketu.
Angira and Narada instructed Citraketu king about the spiritual consciousness: as
small particles of sand sometimes come together and are sometimes separated due to
the force of waves, the living entities who have accepted material bodies sometimes
come together and are sometimes separated by the force of the time.
Artificial relationship of parenthood. Everything depends on the Supreme Personality
of Godhead. As a result of his own choice and karma. The living being takes different
bodies through the agency of so called fathers and mothers <1-7>
Angira Rsi said: for those who are advanced in spiritual knowledge to be affected by
material loss and gains is not at all desirable. He is always transcendental to
conditional life.
108
Narada said: .. receive from me a mantra, in seven nights you will be able to see the
Lord face to face.
Chapter Sixteen: King Citraketu Meets The Supreme Lord.
Narada brought the dead son into the vision of all the lamenting relatives
Jiva said: … No one is actually my mother and father. How can I accept these two
people as my parents <1-14>
Thus enlightened by the instructions of the brahmanas Angira and Narada King
Citraketu became fully aware of spiritual knowledge.
Citraketu was already awaked to the platform of renunciation (vairagya) it is only at
this stage that bhakti-yoga can be instructed. Citraketu attained shelter at the
lotus feet of Anantadeva. He began offering prayers to the Lord. <15-49>.
The Supreme Personality of Godhead was pleased, He instructed King Citraketu. <50-65>
Chapter Seventeen: Mother Parvati Curses Citraketu.
Citraketu traveled within the valleys of Sumeru Mountain, he enjoyed life and chanted
the glories of the Supreme Lord Hari. Citraketu strongly criticized Lord Siva and
Parvati <1-10>.
M Parvati cursed Citraketu, thus Citraketu became Vrtrasura in his next life and
returned home, back to Godhead <11-15>
Citraketu accepted the curse of Parvati <16-25>. Lord Siva explained the qualities of
the devotee of Lord Krsna.
DAKSA – 60 GIRLS/DITI (H’YANAKSA) REVENGE HIRAYANAKSA <18-19>
Chapter Eighteen: Diti Vows to Kill King Indra
The sons of ADITI <1-9>
The sons of DITI <10-22>
Just to help Indra Lord Visnu killed the two brothers Hiranyaksa and Hiranyakasipu,
Diti, their mother overwhelmed with lamentation and anger, she wanted to punish (to
kill him) Indra.
Kasyapa tried to transform his wife, DITI, into a vaisnavi <23-53>
Indra entered in the womb of Diti. The Maruts <54-78>
Chapter Nineteen: Performing the Pumsavana Ritualistic Ceremony
Offered obeinsances to Sri SRI Laksmi-Narayana <1-24>
The benefits of the ceremony <25-28>
>>>>o<<<<
109
psd-pamo agtsp... here are my notes... tell me whatca think...
Chapter 1-3
Life and times of Ajamila, doesn't this look all to familiar to our normal
lives? Karama kanda is just a quick fix to our sinful actions, mostly for
people after material benefits. such atonement had very little value. The
Absolute Truth is the real atonement, because it brings about the highest
benediction, love of God. NOI, Text 1, is the key control belly, genitals
etc. But sadhu sangeR by association with saintly persons, ones life is
complete. From this purification one can chant the Holy Name of Krsna. This
Name will save you at the time of death. Ajamila was attached to his son at
the time of death, and chanted Narayna.. ante narayana- smith.. directly or
indirectly chanting the Lord's Name, He takes notice, The natural activity
of the soul, or Bhägavata-dharma, is identical with the yoga of devotion,
which consists primarily of harinäma-saìkértana. This activity has been
identified in all the scriptures as the supreme religion of for all beings.
One should look particularly at the story of Ajämila in the sixth canto of
the Bhägavatam, where this has been described in full.
Kali Yuga is crazy, religious principles are manipulated. SP said the job
of leaders is to happily engage others in KC. This is what ISKCON is trying
to accomplish. We do this by the yuga dharma, harinama sankirtan. To chant
the Holy Name of Krsna immediately cleanes the heart of dirt. Also makes way
for devotional service, Vasudeva bhagavati, bhakti yogaR. Immidtaly engaging
in devotional service, one is given causeless knowledge and detachment form
the material world!! WHO HOO!
Ajamil, attained the position of a pure devotee, by chanting the Lord's
name at the time of death. Yam yam vapid smaranam bhavam.. Whatever state
of being you remember when you quit your body, O son of Kunti, that state of
being you will attain without fail.. Similarly , with the first hint of
offenseless chanting of the Lord's holy name the reactions of sinful life
are instantly terminated . And when one chants the holy name offenselessly
,devotional service in ecstatic love at the lotus - feet of Krsnais awakened
. Liberation is the insignificant result derived from a glimpse of ,or
inchoate offenseless chanting of the holy name .Liberation is unacceptable
to a pure devotee , although it isalways offered by Krsna , without
difficulty . " While dying ,Ajamila unintentionally chanted the holy name of
the Lord calling for his son , Narayana . Nevertheless , he attained the
spiritual world . What then to speak of those who chant the holy name with
faith and reverence ? " [ SB. 6.2.49 ]
Chapter Three: Yamaraja Instructs His Messengers
Naturaly, the Yamadutas where confused. Yamaraja os always giving the
perfect punishment.. so how can this be? Yamaraja, being a top most devotee
of the Lrd, explained how Above everything exists the Supreme Personality of
Godhead. And only one who performs devotional service can understand Him.
The supersoul is situated in the heart, and give direction when the need is
there, The visnudattas always protect the devotee, because Krsna takes
notice of the smallest amount of service rendered. In essense Yamaraja tells
his servants not to approach such people, for they have fully surrendered to
Krsna..
Chapter Four:
Prajapati Daksa offered prayers to the Lord to be given the abilities to
perform his duty. This is a servant of Krsna. He knows Krsna can give
everything needed, or desired. But The difference is the devotee asks for
110
what is needed for Krsna's service.
Chapter Five: Narada was cursed by Prajapati Daksa, because he advised his
10,000 sons not to get married. Household life is bottomless wellR. Narada
was cursed to not have residence anywhere. Similarly SP said once I am
cursed by the family of my disciples to not be allowed to stay in one
place.. Like a wonderful devotee Narada saw the curse as a boon!
Chapter Six: The Progeny of the Daughters of Daksa. WOmens duty is to serve
the husband faithfully and dutifully, they are not meant for the renounced
order of life.
Chapter 7: Indra and the demigods showed little respect for Brhaspati, and
offended him. The demons declared war against the demigods won.Visvarupa
became the spiritual master of the demigods and composed the Narayana
Kavaca. Interesting point, how we are fully dependent on the mercy of the
guru, and by offending him, we commit spiritual suciide. Even if we offend
in our mind, still our spiritual life is finished.
Chapter 8: The Narayana Kavaca Shield. Describes this Kavaca.
The second vidyä which the Açvinés learned from Dadhéci is the
Näräyaëa-kavaca, a meditation on God in many of His personal forms for
protection from various kinds of danger. The same Näräyaëa-kavaca is recited
in the eighth chapter of Çrémad-Bhägavatam's Sixth Canto (Texts 12–34),
although in that instance it is being taught by a grand-disciple of Dadhéci,
the sage Viçvarüpa, to Lord Indra. His Divine Grace Çréla Prabhupäda gives
more information on the story of Dadhéci's teaching the brahma-vidyä in a
purport to his translation of Çrémad-Bhägavatam [6.9.52]:
>>> Ref. VedaBase =>
Jiva Goswami Sri Tattva-sandarbha Text 20
Chapter Nine: Appearance of the Demon Vrtrasura.
Indra off the three heads of Visvarupa and in essence killed a brahmana. He
had to accept the reaction, Indra kindly distributed the reactions, to the
earth, the trees, water and to women (when they are off the altar).
Chapter Ten: Demigods approached Dadhici, and placed himself at the lotus
feet of the Lord. Frim his bones, was made a thunderbolt and Indra carried
it into battle. Vrtasura is described in this chapter of the hero among
heros.
Chapter Eleven: The Transcendental Qualities of Vrtasura. SOme interesting
points about Vrtasura. Bhaktivinode Thakura says "Prahläda Mahäräja said:
Hearing and chanting about the transcendental holy name, form, qualities,
paraphernalia, and pastimes of Lord Viñëu, remembering them, serving the
lotus feet of the Lord, offering the Lord respectful worship with sixteen
types of paraphernalia, offering prayers to the Lord, becoming His servant,
considering the Lord one's best friend, and surrendering everything unto Him
(in other words, serving Him with the body, mind and words)—these nine
processes are accepted as pure devotional service. One who has dedicated his
life to the service of Kåñëa through these nine methods should be understood
to be the most learned person, for he has acquired complete knowledge.
As the stage of bhäva arises, attachment for service is spontaneous. The
following prayer of Våträsura is given in Çrémad Bhägavatam (6.11.24):
ahaà hare tava pädaika-müladäsänudäso bhavitäsmi bhüyaù
111
manaù smaretäsu-pater guëäàs te
gåëéta väk karma karotu käyaù (6)
O my Lord, O Supreme Personality of Godhead, will I again be able to serve
Your eternal servants, who find shelter only at Your lotus feet? O Lord of
my life, may I again become their servant so that my mind may always think
of Your transcendental attributes, my words always glorify those attributes,
and my body always engage in the loving service of Your Lordship.
>>> Ref. VedaBase =>
In Bhaktivinode Thakuras Sri Sri Caitanya Siksamrta, Chapter 3, Vaidhi
Bhakti Part One, he states "In every yuga many living entities entangled in
the modes of passion and ignorance gained the association of My devotees.
Thus, such living entities as the Daityas, Raksasas, birds, beasts,
Gandharvas, Apsaras, Nagas, Siddhas, Caranas, Guhyakas and Vidyadharas, as
well as such lower-class human beings as the vaisyas, sudras, women and
others, were able to achieve My supreme abode. Vrtrasura, Prahlada Maharaja
and others like them also achieved my abode by association with My devotees,
as did personalities such as Vrsaparva, Bali Maharaja, Banasura, Maya,
Vibhisana, Sugriva, Hanuman, Jambavan, Gajendra, Jatayu, Tuladhara,
Dharma-vyadha, Kubja, the gopis in Vrndavana and the wives of the brahmanas
who were performing sacrifice. These persons I have mentioned did not
undergo serious studies of the Vedic literature, nor did they worship great
saintly persons, nor did they execute severe vows or austerities. Simply by
association with Me and My devotees, they achieved Me. " Also in BT's Sri
Siksastaka, he is describing the desire of the sadhakas as uses the
following verse composed by Vrtasura.
(Çré Våträsura is praying to the lotus feet of Çré Bhagavän.) "O Lord,
who are the abode of all auspiciousness! I have no desire to attain
Dhruvaloka, Brahmaloka, or sovereignty over the earth. I do not desire the
eight mystic siddhis (such as aëimä, mahimä, etc.), the nine priceless
jewels of Kuvera (the Padma, Mahäpadma, Çaìkha, Makara, Kacchapa, Kunda,
Mukunda, Néla, and Kharva), nor even mokña, if I have to give up Your
service."
So we can see the wonderful qualities of Vrtasura. A vaisnava is not
interested in anything but service to his Lord. Also the Gäyatré-mantra is
also described in the Puräëa called Çrémad-Bhägavatam, which narrates the
story of Våträsura's death and describes the true path of religion.(Jiva
Goswami, Sri Paramatma-sandarbha, Anuccheda 105) SO we can see, how Vrtasura
was fixed in KC.
Chapter Twelve: Vrtasura’s Death. He wanted to leave his body. He acted
under the control of the Lord, as he showed one should perform his duty in
all circumstances. Indra cut his head off, and the soul went back to
Godhead.
Chapter Thirteen: King Indra, Sinful Reaction
Because Vritasura was a brahmana and Indra killed him, Indra had to deal
with the reactions involved. Every morning chant the mantra yani kani ca
papani brahma-hatyadikani ca, tani tani pranasyanti pradaksinah pade pade
("Those who circumambulate Srimati Tulasidevi step by step destroy whatever
sins they have committed, even the killing of a brahmana"). But actually
for the first class devotee he doesn't see the need, A devotee must not
have any prayer to "Absolve me from sin." The first-class devotee will pray,
"Whatever I have done wrong, I am ready to suffer for that, to the farthing.
But my prayer is only that I may get a drop of the nectar of the favor of
Krsna." That should be the prayer of a real devotee. pasu-pakhi haye thaki
112
svarge va niraye tava bhakti rahu bhaktivinoda hrdaye: according to my karma
I may be a bird, I may be a beast, I may be a worm or an insect, I may be in
heaven or in hell. Indira wanted his prestige back, so eventually he was and
received his position back. the dmei gods are tainted with material dears..
Chapter Fourteen:
Citraketu was the King of the entire earth, during his reign the earth
produced
all the necessities for life, out no child. The sage Angira told him he
would have a kid. But the wives were envious bad poisoned the child. Narada
Rsi and Angira went to see the king.
Chapter Fifteen: The two sages instructed the kind about spiritual life.
Angira and Narada instructed Citraketu king about the spiritual
consciousness: "as small particles of sand sometimes come together and are
sometimes separated
due to the force of waves, the living entities who have accepted material
bodies sometimes come together and are sometimes separated by the force of
the time." That these relationships are artificial. Due to karma the jiva
takes different births, in different bodies. Those that are advanced are
beyond this material body, and ranscedental to all conditions of life.
Citraketu chants a mantra for 7 days to receive darshan pf the Lord.
Chapter Sixteen: Narada brought the dead child before the parents. He said
oh,R your my mother and father? form which birth, actually I have no mother
and fatherR this broke the bond of attachments for the child and the king
became fully aware of spiritual knowledge. because his spiritual life was
awaken he could come to the stage of bhakti.
Narada brought the dead son into the vision of all the lamenting relatives
Chapter Seventeen:
Citraketu strongly criticized Lord Siva and Parvati, which is a no noR Siva
is an exalted devotee of the Lord. So he was cursed and became Vrtasura in
his next lifeR bummer..
Chapter Eighteen: Visnu helped Indra kill the two brother demons, and Diti
was angry, and wanted to punish Indra. Kasyapa tried to make her a vaisnava,
but could not succeed.
J
Chapter Nineteen: Performing the Pumsavana Ritualistic Ceremony
III. 70 SB 1-6 Verses for Memorization
A. VTE VERSES and VERSES CITED BY SRILA PRABHUPADA in Bhakti Sastri Books
(Study document by Anangamanjari Devi Dasi and Rohini Devi Dasi)
SB.C1
VTE
1.1.1
1.1.2
1.1.10
NOI
BG
1.1.1.
ISO
1.1.1
NOD
113
1.1.19
1.2.3
1.2.4
1.2.6
1.2.7
1.2.8
1.2.6.
1.2.9.
1.2.10
1.2.11
1.2.13
1.2.11
1.2.17
1.2.18
1.2.19
1.2.20
1.2.17
1.2.18
1.2.19
1.2.20
1.2.21
1.3.28
1.3.28
1.3.43
1.2.11
1.2.14
1.2.17
1.2.18
1.2.19
1.2.20
1.4.26
1.5.10
1.5.11
1.5.17
1.5.10.
1.5.11.
1.5.17
1.5.17
1.5.22
1.5.25
1.5.26
1.5.28
1.7.10
1.7.10
1.8.19
1.8.20
1.8.25
1.8.26
1.13.10
1.19.15
1.19.33
1.19.37
SB.C2
2.1.2
2.1.3
2.1.4
2.1.5
2.3.10
2.3.17
2.3.19
2.4.18
2.1.5
2.1.9
2.1.11
2.3.10
2.4.18
2.4.20
2.9.31
2.4.18
2.10.1
VTE
SB.C3
NOI
2.10.6
BG
ISO
NOD
3.4.16
3.7.19
3.15.43
3.19.12
3.19.13
3.25.21
114
3.25.22
3.25.25
3.25.25
3.29.13
3.31.1
3.33. 6
3.33. 7
3.25.25
3.25.34
3.25.36
3.33.7
4.3.23
SB.C4
4.9.10
4.20.24
4.21.31
4.22.39
4.29.40
4.22.39
SB.C5
4.31.14
5.5.1
5.5.2
5.5.4
5.5.4.
5.5.5.
4.31.14
5.5.1.
5.5.2
5.5.4
5.5.5
5.5.6
5.5.6
5.5.8
5.5.18
5.6.18
5.12.12
5.18.12
SB.C6
5.18.12.
6.1.9.
6.1.10.
6.1.13.
5.14.44
5.15.43
5.18.12
5.18.12
6.1.15
6.2.17
6.3.19
6.3.20
6.3.31
6.3.19
6.14.5
6.17.28
BS
VTE
1.1
5.29
5.30
5.31
5.32
5.33
5.34
5.38
5.39
5.40
5.43
5.44
5.45
5.47
5.48
5.49
NOI
BG
ISO
6.11.25
6.14.5
6.17.28
6.18.74
NOD
115
5.50
5.52
VTE
NOI
BG
ISO
NOD
B. Where cited in Bh Sastri texts.
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
1-6 where cited in BG 1-3
5.18.12 - BG 1.28
1.2.11
- BG 2.2
1.3.28
- BG 2.2
1.5.17
- BG 2.40
3.33.7
- BG 2.46
1.5.17
- BG 3.5
2.4.20
- BG 3.10
1.1.1.
- BG 3.37
2.9.31
- BG 3.41
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
SB
1-6 where cited in BG 4-7
6.3.19. - BG 4.7, 4.16 y 4.34
2.3.10. - BG 4.11 y 7.20
2.10.6. - BG 4.35
5.5.4–6. - BG 5.2
5.5.1.
- BG 5.22
4.22.39. - BG 5.26
1.5.17. - BG 6.40
3.33.7. - BG 6.44
1.2.17–21. - BG 7.1
1.8.19. - BG 7.25
5.5.2. - BG 7.28
C. Current Memorization List.
Extracted from NOI and NOD to Chapter 5.
C.1 70 verses afterwords
Abbreviations: (p)=print, (m-2)=memorization value secondary
NOI
1.5.10-11(pilgrimage crows),
1.2.9(Suta, dharma, artha…),
5.18.12(yasyasti, all good qualities (p)),
1.2.6(sa vai pumsam, the best religion),
5.5.5(Rsabha, nunam…, Karmis are mad)
NOD (p)
(Ch.1)
3.29.13(reject 6-kinds liberation),
3.33.6(just name, more if so see You),
(Ch.2)
2.1.5(suka, 1st answer, free miseries; hear etc),
(Ch4)
6.17.28(narayana parah),
1.8.20(Kunti, parama-hamsa-nam),
116
1.7.10(atmarama, very important),
(Ch.5)
1.5.17(narada, all for K service, fall down, no loss, but karmi)
which; prati-ślokam — each and every stanza;
abaddhavati — irregularly composed; api — in
spite of; nāmāni — transcendental names, etc.;
anantasya — of the unlimited Lord; yaśaḥ —
glories; ańkitāni — depicted; yat — what;
śṛṇvanti — do hear; gāyanti — do sing; gṛṇanti
— do accept; sādhavaḥ — the purified men
who are honest.
C.2 - 70-verses complete
NOI Verses
1.5.10
na yad vacaś citra-padaḿ harer yaśo
jagat-pavitraḿ pragṛṇīta karhicit
tad vāyasaḿ tīrtham uśanti mānasā
na yatra haḿsā niramanty uśik-kṣayāḥ
TRANSLATION
On the other hand, that literature which is full
of descriptions of the transcendental glories of
the name, fame, forms, pastimes, etc., of the
unlimited Supreme Lord is a different creation,
full of transcendental words directed toward
bringing about a revolution in the impious lives
of this world's misdirected civilization. Such
transcendental literatures, even though
imperfectly composed, are heard, sung and
accepted by purified men who are thoroughly
honest.
SYNONYMS
na — not; yat — that; vacaḥ — vocabulary;
citra-padam — decorative; hareḥ — of the
Lord; yaśaḥ — glories; jagat — universe;
pavitram — sanctified; pragṛṇīta — described;
karhicit — hardly; tat — that; vāyasam —
crows; tīrtham — place of pilgrimage; uśanti —
think; mānasāḥ — saintly persons; na — not;
yatra — where; haḿsāḥ — all-perfect beings;
niramanti — take pleasure; uśik-kṣayāḥ —
those who reside in the transcendental abode.
1.2.9
dharmasya hy āpavargyasya
nārtho 'rthāyopakalpate
nārthasya dharmaikāntasya
kāmo lābhāya hi smṛtaḥ
TRANSLATION
Those words which do not describe the glories
of the Lord, who alone can sanctify the
atmosphere of the whole universe, are
considered by saintly persons to be like unto a
place of pilgrimage for crows. Since the allperfect persons are inhabitants of the
transcendental abode, they do not derive any
pleasure there.
1.5.11
tad-vāg-visargo janatāgha-viplavo
yasmin prati-ślokam abaddhavaty api
nāmāny anantasya yaśo 'ńkitāni yat
śṛṇvanti gāyanti gṛṇanti sādhavaḥ
SYNONYMS
dharmasya — occupational engagement;
hi — certainly; āpavargyasya —
ultimate liberation; na — not; arthaḥ
— end; arthāya — for material gain;
upakalpate — is meant for; na —
neither; arthasya — of material gain;
dharma-eka-antasya — for one who is
engaged in the ultimate occupational
service; kāmaḥ — sense gratification;
lābhāya — attainment of; hi — exactly;
smṛtaḥ — is described by the great
sages.
SYNONYMS
tat — that; vāk — vocabulary; visargaḥ —
creation; janatā — the people in general; agha
— sins; viplavaḥ — revolutionary; yasmin — in
TRANSLATION
All occupational engagements are
certainly meant for ultimate
liberation. They should never be
performed for material gain.
117
TRANSLATION
As long as one does not inquire about the spiritual
values of life, one is defeated and subjected to
miseries arising from ignorance. Be it sinful or
pious, karma has its resultant actions. If a person is
engaged in any kind of karma, his mind is called
karmātmaka, colored with fruitive activity. As long
as the mind is impure, consciousness is unclear,
and as long as one is absorbed in fruitive activity,
he has to accept a material body.
Furthermore, according to sages, one
who is engaged in the ultimate
occupational service should never use
material gain to cultivate sense
gratification.5.18.12(yasyasti, all
good qualities (p)),
1.2.6
sa vai puḿsāḿ paro dharmo
yato bhaktir adhokṣaje
ahaituky apratihatā
yayātmā suprasīdati
5.18.12
yasyāsti bhaktir bhagavaty akiñcanā
sarvair guṇais tatra samāsate surāḥ
harāv abhaktasya kuto mahad-guṇā
manorathenāsati dhāvato bahiḥ
SYNONYMS
yasya — of whom; asti — there is; bhaktiḥ —
devotional service; bhagavati —to the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; akiñcanā — without any
motive;sarvaiḥ — with all; guṇaiḥ — good
qualities; tatra — there (in that
person);samāsate — reside; surāḥ — all the
demigods; harau — unto the Supreme Personality
of Godhead; abhaktasya — of a person who is not
devoted; kutaḥ— where; mahat-guṇāḥ — good
qualities; manorathena — by mental
speculation; asati — in the temporary material
world; dhāvataḥ — who is running; bahiḥ —
outside.
SYNONYMS
saḥ — that; vai — certainly; puḿsām —
for mankind; paraḥ — sublime; dharmaḥ
— occupation; yataḥ — by which;
bhaktiḥ — devotional service;
adhokṣaje — unto the Transcendence;
ahaitukī — causeless; apratihatā —
unbroken; yayā — by which; ātmā — the
self; suprasīdati — completely
satisfied.
TRANSLATION
The supreme occupation [dharma] for
all humanity is that by which men can
attain to loving devotional service
unto the transcendent Lord. Such
devotional service must be unmotivated
and uninterrupted to completely
satisfy the self.
TRANSLATION
All the demigods and their exalted qualities, such
as religion, knowledge and renunciation, become
manifest in the body of one who has developed
unalloyed devotion for the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, Vāsudeva. On the other hand, a person
devoid of devotional service and engaged in
material activities has no good qualities. Even if he
is adept at the practice of mysticyoga or the honest
endeavor of maintaining his family and relatives, he
must be driven by his own mental speculations and
must engage in the service of the Lord's external
energy. How can there be any good qualities in
such a man?
5.5.5
parābhavas tāvad abodha-jāto
yāvan na jijñāsata ātma-tattvam
yāvat kriyās tāvad idaḿ mano vai
karmātmakaḿ yena śarīra-bandhaḥ
SYNONYMS
parābhavaḥ — defeat, misery; tāvat — so long;
abodha-jātaḥ — produced from ignorance; yāvat —
as long as; na — not; jijñāsate — inquires about;
ātma-tattvam — the truth of the self; yāvat — as
long as; kriyāḥ — fruitive activities; tāvat — so
long; idam — this; manaḥ — mind; vai — indeed;
karma-ātmakam — absorbed in material activities;
yena — by which; śarīra-bandhaḥ — bondage in
this material body.
118
General Texts
3.29.13
sālokya-sārṣṭi-sāmīpyasārūpyaikatvam apy uta
dīyamānaḿ na gṛhṇanti
vinā mat-sevanaḿ janāḥ
SYNONYMS
sālokya — living on the same planet; sārṣṭi —
having the same opulence;sāmīpya —
to be a personal associate; sārūpya — having
the same bodily features; ekatvam —
oneness; api — also; uta — even; dīyamānam —
being offered; na — not; gṛhṇanti —
do accept; vinā — without; mat — My;sevanam —
devotional service; janāḥ — pure devotees.
TRANSLATION
A pure devotee does not accept any kind of
liberation —
sālokya, sārṣṭi,sāmīpya, sārūpya or ekatva — even
though they are offered by the Supreme
Personality of Godhead.
2.1.5
tasmād bhārata sarvātmā
bhagavān īśvaro hariḥ
śrotavyaḥ kīrtitavyaś ca
smartavyaś cecchatābhayam
SYNONYMS
tasmāt — for this reason; bhārata — O descendant
of Bharata; sarvātmā — the
Supersoul; bhagavān — the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; īśvaraḥ — the controller; hariḥ — the
Lord, who vanquishes all miseries; śrotavyaḥ —
isto be heard; kīrtitavyaḥ — to be glorified; ca —
also; smartavyaḥ — to be remembered; ca —
and; icchatā — of one who desires; abhayam —
freedom.
TRANSLATION
O descendant of King Bharata, one who desires to
be free from all miseries must hear about, glorify
and also remember the Personality of Godhead,
who is the Supersoul, the controller and the savior
from all miseries.
3.33.6
yan-nāmadheya-śravaṇānukīrtanād
yat-prahvaṇād yat-smaraṇād api kvacit
śvādo 'pi sadyaḥ savanāya kalpate
kutaḥ punas te bhagavan nu darśanāt
SYNONYMS
yat — of whom (the Supreme Personality of
Godhead); nāmadheya — thename; śravaṇa —
hearing; anukīrtanāt — by chanting; yat —
to whom;prahvaṇāt — by offering
obeisances; yat — whom; smaraṇāt — by
remembering; api — even; kvacit — at any
time; śva-adaḥ — a dog-eater; api—
even; sadyaḥ — immediately; savanāya — for
performing Vedic sacrifices;kalpate — becomes
eligible; kutaḥ — what to speak of; punaḥ —
again; te — You; bhagavan — O Supreme
Personality of Godhead; nu — then; darśanāt— by
seeing face to face.
TRANSLATION
To say nothing of the spiritual advancement of
persons who see the Supreme Person face to face,
even a person born in a family of dog-eaters
immediately becomes eligible to perform Vedic
sacrifices if he once utters the holy name of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead or chants about
Him, hears about His pastimes, offers Him
obeisances or even remembers Him.
6.17.28
nārāyaṇa-parāḥ sarve
na kutaścana bibhyati
svargāpavarga-narakeṣv
api tulyārtha-darśinaḥ
SYNONYMS
nārāyaṇa-parāḥ — pure devotees,
who are interested only in the service ofNārāyaṇa,
the Supreme Personality of Godhead; sarve —
all; na — not;kutaścana — anywhere; bibhyati —
are afraid; svarga — in the higher planetary
systems; apavarga — in liberation; narakeṣu —
and in hell; api — even; tulya — equal; artha —
value; darśinaḥ — who see.
TRANSLATION
Devotees solely engaged in the devotional service
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Nārāyaṇa,
never fear any condition of life. For them the
heavenly planets, liberation and the hellish planets
are all the same, for such devotees are interested
only in the service of the Lord.
1.8.20
tathā paramahaḿsānāḿ
munīnām amalātmanām
bhakti-yoga-vidhānārthaḿ
119
kathaḿ paśyema hi striyaḥ
SYNONYMS
tathā — besides that; paramahaḿsānām — of the
advanced transcendentalists; munīnām — of the
great philosophers or mental speculators; amalaātmanām — those whose
minds are competent to discern between spirit and
matter; bhakti-yoga — the science of devotional
service;vidhāna-artham — for executing; katham —
how; paśyema — can observe; hi—
certainly; striyaḥ — women.
TRANSLATION
You Yourself descend to propagate the
transcendental science of devotional service unto
the hearts of the advanced transcendentalists and
mental speculators, who are purified by being able
to discriminate between matter and spirit. How,
then, can we women know You perfectly?
ko vārtha āpto 'bhajatāḿ sva-dharmataḥ
SYNONYMS
tyaktvā — having forsaken; sva-dharmam — one's
own occupational engagement; caraṇa-ambujam —
the lotus feet; hareḥ — of Hari (the Lord);bhajan —
in the course of devotional service; apakvaḥ —
immature; atha — for the matter of; patet — falls
down; tataḥ — from that place; yadi — if;yatra —
whereupon; kva — what sort of; vā — or (used
sarcastically);abhadram — unfavorable; abhūt —
shall happen; amuṣya — of him; kim —
nothing; kaḥ vā arthaḥ — what interest; āptaḥ —
obtained; abhajatām — of the nondevotee; svadharmataḥ — being engaged in occupational
service.
TRANSLATION
One who has forsaken his material occupations to
engage in the devotional service of the Lord may
sometimes fall down while in an immature stage,
yet there is no danger of his being unsuccessful.
On the other hand, a nondevotee, though fully
engaged in occupational duties, does not gain
anything.
1.7.10
sūta uvāca
ātmārāmāś ca munayo
nirgranthā apy urukrame
kurvanty ahaitukīḿ bhaktim
ittham-bhūta-guṇo hariḥ
SYNONYMS
sūtaḥ uvāca — Sūta Gosvāmī said; ātmārāmāḥ —
those who take pleasure inātmā (generally, spirit
self); ca — also; munayaḥ — sages; nirgranthāḥ —
freed from all bondage; api — in spite
of; urukrame — unto the great
adventurer; kurvanti — do; ahaitukīm —
unalloyed; bhaktim — devotional service; itthambhūta — such wonderful; guṇaḥ —
qualities; hariḥ — of the Lord.
TRANSLATION
All different varieties of ātmārāmas [those who
take pleasure in ātmā, or spirit self], especially
those established on the path of self-realization,
though freed from all kinds of material bondage,
desire to render unalloyed devotional service unto
the Personality of Godhead. This means that the
Lord possesses transcendental qualities and
therefore can attract everyone, including liberated
souls.
1.3.28
ete cāḿśa-kalāḥ puḿsaḥ
kṛṣṇas tu bhagavān svayam
indrāri-vyākulaḿ lokaḿ
mṛḍayanti yuge yuge
SYNONYMS
ete — all these; ca — and; aḿśa —
plenary portions; kalāḥ — portions of the
plenary portions; puḿsaḥ — of the
Supreme; kṛṣṇaḥ — Lord Kṛṣṇa; tu — but;
bhagavān — the Personality of
Godhead; svayam — in person; indra-ari
— the enemies of Indra; vyākulam —
disturbed; lokam — all the planets;
mṛḍayanti — gives protection; yuge yuge —
in different ages.
TRANSLATION
All of the above-mentioned incarnations
are either plenary portions or portions of
the plenary portions of the Lord, but
Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa is the original Personality of
1.5.17
tyaktvā sva-dharmaḿ caraṇāmbujaḿ harer
bhajann apakvo 'tha patet tato yadi
yatra kva vābhadram abhūd amuṣya kiḿ
120
Godhead. All of them appear on planets
whenever there is a disturbance created by
the atheists. The Lord incarnates to
protect the theists.
another province; yavanāḥ — the Turks;
khasa-ādayaḥ — the Mongolian province;
ye — even those; anye — others; ca — also;
pāpāḥ — addicted to sinful acts; yat —
whose; apāśraya-āśrayāḥ — having taken
shelter of the devotees of the Lord;
śudhyanti — at once purified; tasmai —
unto Him; prabhaviṣṇave — unto the
powerful Viṣṇu; namaḥ — my respectful
obeisances.
TRANSLATION
Kirāta, Hūṇa, Āndhra, Pulinda, Pulkaśa,
Ābhīra, Śumbha, Yavana, members of the
Khasa races and even others addicted to
sinful acts can be purified by taking
shelter of the devotees of the Lord, due
to His being the supreme power. I beg
to offer my respectful obeisances unto
Him.
2.3.10
akāmaḥ sarva-kāmo vā
mokṣa-kāma udāra-dhīḥ
tīvreṇa bhakti-yogena
yajeta puruṣaḿ param
SYNONYMS
akāmaḥ — one who has transcended all
material desires; sarva-kāmaḥ — one who
has the sum total of material desires; vā —
either; mokṣa-kāmaḥ — one who desires
liberation; udāra-dhīḥ — with broader
intelligence; tīvreṇa — with great force;
bhakti-yogena — by devotional service to
the Lord; yajeta — should worship;
puruṣam — the Lord; param — the
supreme whole.
TRANSLATION
A person who has broader intelligence,
whether he be full of all material desire,
without any material desire, or desiring
liberation, must by all means worship
the supreme whole, the Personality of
Godhead.
2.9.33
aham evāsam evāgre
nānyad yat sad-asat param
paścād ahaḿ yad etac ca
yo 'vaśiṣyeta so 'smy aham
SYNONYMS
aham — I, the Personality of Godhead;
eva — certainly; āsam — existed; eva —
only; agre — before the creation; na —
never; anyat — anything else; yat — all
those; sat — the effect; asat — the
cause; param — the supreme; paścāt —
at the end; aham — I, the Personality of
Godhead; yat — all these; etat —
creation; ca — also; yaḥ — everything;
avaśiṣyeta — remains; saḥ — that; asmi — I
am; aham — I, the Personality of Godhead.
TRANSLATION
Brahmā, it is I, the Personality of
Godhead, who was existing before the
2.4.18
kirāta-hūṇāndhra-pulinda-pulkaśā
ābhīra-śumbhā yavanāḥ khasādayaḥ
ye 'nye ca pāpā yad-apāśrayāśrayāḥ
śudhyanti tasmai prabhaviṣṇave namaḥ
SYNONYMS
kirāta — a province of old Bhārata; hūṇa
— part of Germany and Russia; āndhra — a
province of southern India; pulinda — the
Greeks; pulkaśāḥ — another province;
ābhīra — part of old Sind; śumbhāḥ —
121
creation, when there was nothing but
Myself. Nor was there the material
nature, the cause of this creation. That
which you see now is also I, the
Personality of Godhead, and after
annihilation what remains will also be I,
the Personality of Godhead.
— in them; na — not; teṣu — in them;
aham — Myself.
TRANSLATION
O Brahmā, please know that the
universal elements enter into the
cosmos and at the same time do not
enter into the cosmos; similarly, I Myself
also exist within everything created, and
at the same time I am outside of
everything.
2.9.34
ṛte 'rthaḿ yat pratīyeta
na pratīyeta cātmani
tad vidyād ātmano māyāḿ
yathābhāso yathā tamaḥ
SYNONYMS
ṛte — without; artham — value; yat —
that which; pratīyeta — appears to be;
na — not; pratīyeta — appears to be; ca
— and; ātmani — in relation to Me; tat
— that; vidyāt — you must know;
ātmanaḥ — My; māyām — illusory energy;
yathā — just as; ābhāsaḥ — the reflection;
yathā — as; tamaḥ — the darkness.
TRANSLATION
O Brahmā, whatever appears to be of
any value, if it is without relation to Me,
has no reality. Know it as My illusory
energy, that reflection which appears to
be in darkness.
2.9.36
etāvad eva jijñāsyaḿ
tattva-jijñāsunātmanaḥ
anvaya-vyatirekābhyāḿ
yat syāt sarvatra sarvadā
SYNONYMS
etāvat — up to this; eva — certainly;
jijñāsyam — is to be inquired; tattva —
the Absolute Truth; jijñāsunā — by the
student; ātmanaḥ — of the Self; anvaya
— directly; vyatirekābhyām — indirectly;
yat — whatever; syāt — it may be;
sarvatra — in all space and time;
sarvadā — in all circumstances.
TRANSLATION
A person who is searching after the
Supreme Absolute Truth, the Personality
of Godhead, most certainly search for it
up to this, in all circumstances, in all
space and time, and both directly and
indirectly.
2.9.35
yathā mahānti bhūtāni
bhūteṣūccāvaceṣv anu
praviṣṭāny apraviṣṭāni
tathā teṣu na teṣv aham
SYNONYMS
yathā — just as; mahānti — the
universal; bhūtāni — elements; bhūteṣu
ucca-avaceṣu — in the minute and gigantic;
anu — after; praviṣṭāni — entered;
apraviṣṭāni — not entered; tathā — so; teṣu
3.25.21
titikṣavaḥ kāruṇikāḥ
suhṛdaḥ sarva-dehinām
ajāta-śatravaḥ śāntāḥ
sādhavaḥ sādhu-bhūṣaṇāḥ
SYNONYMS
122
thereafter he is freed, and his attraction
becomes fixed. Then real devotion and
devotional service begin.
titikṣavaḥ — tolerant; kāruṇikāḥ —
merciful; suhṛdaḥ — friendly; sarvadehinām — to all living entities; ajātaśatravaḥ — inimical to none; śāntāḥ —
peaceful; sādhavaḥ — abiding by scriptures;
sādhu-bhūṣaṇāḥ — adorned with sublime
characteristics.
TRANSLATION
The symptoms of a sādhu are that he is
tolerant, merciful and friendly to all
living entities. He has no enemies, he is
peaceful, he abides by the scriptures,
and all his characteristics are sublime.
3.33.7
aho bata śva-paco 'to garīyān
yaj-jihvāgre vartate nāma tubhyam
tepus tapas te juhuvuḥ sasnur āryā
brahmānūcur nāma gṛṇanti ye te
SYNONYMS
aho bata — oh, how glorious; śva-pacaḥ
— a dog-eater; ataḥ — hence; garīyān —
worshipable; yat — of whom; jihvā-agre —
on the tip of the tongue; vartate — is; nāma
— the holy name; tubhyam — unto You;
tepuḥ tapaḥ — practiced austerities; te —
they; juhuvuḥ — executed fire sacrifices;
sasnuḥ — took bath in the sacred rivers;
āryāḥ — Āryans; brahma anūcuḥ — studied
the Vedas; nāma — the holy name; gṛṇanti
— accept; ye — they who; te — Your.
TRANSLATION
Oh, how glorious are they whose
tongues are chanting Your holy name!
Even if born in the families of dogeaters, such persons are worshipable.
Persons who chant the holy name of
Your Lordship must have executed all
kinds of austerities and fire sacrifices
and achieved all the good manners of
the Āryans. To be chanting the holy
name of Your Lordship, they must have
bathed at holy places of pilgrimage,
studied the Vedas and fulfilled
everything required.
3.25.25
satāḿ prasańgān mama vīrya-saḿvido
bhavanti hṛt-karṇa-rasāyanāḥ kathāḥ
taj-joṣaṇād āśv apavarga-vartmani
śraddhā ratir bhaktir anukramiṣyati
SYNONYMS
satām — of pure devotees; prasańgāt —
through the association; mama — My;
vīrya — wonderful activities; saḿvidaḥ
— by discussion of; bhavanti — become;
hṛt — to the heart; karṇa — to the ear;
rasa-ayanāḥ — pleasing; kathāḥ — the
stories; tat — of that; joṣaṇāt — by
cultivation; āśu — quickly; apavarga — of
liberation; vartmani — on the path; śraddhā
— firm faith; ratiḥ — attraction; bhaktiḥ —
devotion; anukramiṣyati — will follow in
order.
TRANSLATION
In the association of pure devotees,
discussion of the pastimes and activities
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
is very pleasing and satisfying to the ear
and the heart. By cultivating such
knowledge one gradually becomes
advanced on the path of liberation, and
4.31.14
yathā taror mūla-niṣecanena
tṛpyanti tat-skandha-bhujopaśākhāḥ
prāṇopahārāc ca yathendriyāṇāḿ
123
tathaiva sarvārhaṇam acyutejyā
SYNONYMS
yathā — as; taroḥ — of a tree; mūla — the
root; niṣecanena — by watering; tṛpyanti —
are satisfied; tat — its; skandha — trunk;
bhuja — branches; upaśākhāḥ — and
twigs; prāṇa — the life air; upahārāt — by
feeding; ca — and; yathā — as; indriyāṇām
— of the senses; tathā eva — similarly;
sarva — of all demigods; arhaṇam —
worship; acyuta — of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; ijyā — worship.
TRANSLATION
As pouring water on the root of a tree
energizes the trunk, branches, twigs and
everything else, and as supplying food
to the stomach enlivens the senses and
limbs of the body, simply worshiping the
Supreme Personality of Godhead
through devotional service automatically
satisfies the demigods, who are parts of
that Supreme Personality.
kutaḥ — where; nu — indeed; vidyādhara
— the lesser demigods known as
Vidyādharas; cāraṇa — the residents of
the planets where people are by nature
great musicians and singers; ādayaḥ — and
so on.
TRANSLATION
Real religious principles are enacted by
the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
Although fully situated in the mode of
goodness, even the great ṛṣis who
occupy the topmost planets cannot
ascertain the real religious principles,
nor can the demigods or the leaders of
Siddhaloka, to say nothing of the
asuras, ordinary human beings,
Vidyādharas and Cāraṇas.
6.3.20-21
svayambhūr nāradaḥ śambhuḥ
kumāraḥ kapilo manuḥ
prahlādo janako bhīṣmo
balir vaiyāsakir vayam
dvādaśaite vijānīmo
dharmaḿ bhāgavataḿ bhaṭāḥ
guhyaḿ viśuddhaḿ durbodhaḿ
yaḿ jñātvāmṛtam aśnute
SYNONYMS
svayambhūḥ — Lord Brahmā; nāradaḥ —
the great saint Nārada; śambhuḥ — Lord
Śiva; kumāraḥ — the four Kumāras; kapilaḥ
— Lord Kapila; manuḥ — Svāyambhuva
Manu; prahlādaḥ — Prahlāda Mahārāja;
janakaḥ — Janaka Mahārāja; bhīṣmaḥ —
Grandfather Bhīṣma; baliḥ — Bali
Mahārāja; vaiyāsakiḥ — Śukadeva, the son
of Vyāsadeva; vayam — we; dvādaśa —
twelve; ete — these; vijānīmaḥ — know;
dharmam — real religious principles;
bhāgavatam — which teach a person how
6.3.19
dharmaḿ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītaḿ
na vai vidur ṛṣayo nāpi devāḥ
na siddha-mukhyā asurā manuṣyāḥ
kuto nu vidyādhara-cāraṇādayaḥ
SYNONYMS
dharmam — real religious principles, or
bona fide laws of religion; tu — but;
sākṣāt — directly; bhagavat — by the
Supreme Personality of Godhead; praṇītam
— enacted; na — not; vai — indeed; viduḥ
— they know; ṛṣayaḥ — the great ṛṣis such
as Bhṛgu; na — not; api — also; devāḥ
— the demigods; na — nor; siddhamukhyāḥ — the chief leaders of Siddhaloka;
asurāḥ — the demons; manuṣyāḥ — the
inhabitants of Bhūrloka, the human beings;
124
person who has concluded that Nārāyaṇa
is the Supreme; su-durlabhaḥ — very rarely
found; praśānta — fully pacified; ātmā —
whose mind; koṭiṣu — out of millions and
trillions; api — even; mahā-mune — O great
sage.
TRANSLATION
O great sage, among many millions who
are liberated and perfect in knowledge
of liberation, one may be a devotee of
Lord Nārāyaṇa, or Kṛṣṇa. Such devotees,
who are fully peaceful, are extremely rare.
to love the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; bhaṭāḥ — O my dear servants;
guhyam — very confidential; viśuddham
— transcendental, not contaminated by
the material modes of nature;
durbodham — not easily understood;
yam — which; jñātvā — understanding;
amṛtam — eternal life; aśnute — he enjoys.
TRANSLATION
Lord Brahmā, Bhagavān Nārada, Lord
Śiva, the four Kumāras, Lord Kapila [the
son of Devahūti], Svāyambhuva Manu,
Prahlāda Mahārāja, Janaka Mahārāja,
Grandfather Bhīṣma, Bali Mahārāja,
Śukadeva Gosvāmī and I myself know the
real religious principle. My dear servants,
this transcendental religious principle,
which is known as bhāgavata-dharma,
or surrender unto the Supreme Lord and
love for Him, is uncontaminated by the
material modes of nature. It is very
confidential and difficult for ordinary
human beings to understand, but if by
chance one fortunately understands it,
he is immediately liberated, and thus he
returns home, back to Godhead.
3.2.23
aho bakī yaḿ stana-kāla-kūṭaḿ
jighāḿsayāpāyayad apy asādhvī
lebhe gatiḿ dhātry-ucitāḿ tato 'nyaḿ
kaḿ vā dayāluḿ śaraṇaḿ vrajema
SYNONYMS
aho — alas; bakī — the she-demon
(Pūtanā); yam — whom; stana — of her
breast; kāla — deadly; kūṭam — poison;
jighāḿsayā — out of envy; apāyayat —
nourished; api — although; asādhvī —
unfaithful; lebhe — achieved; gatim —
destination; dhātrī-ucitām — just
suitable for the nurse; tataḥ — beyond
whom; anyam — other; kam — who else;
vā — certainly; dayālum — merciful;
śaraṇam — shelter; vrajema — shall I take.
6.14.5
muktānām api siddhānāḿ
nārāyaṇa-parāyaṇaḥ
sudurlabhaḥ praśāntātmā
koṭiṣv api mahā-mune
SYNONYMS
muktānām — of those who are liberated
during this life (who are unattached to
the bodily comforts of society, friendship
and love); api — even; siddhānām —
who are perfect (because they
understand the insignificance of bodily
comforts); nārāyaṇa-parāyaṇaḥ — a
TRANSLATION
Alas, how shall I take shelter of one
more merciful than He who granted the
position of mother to a she-demon
[Pūtanā] although she was unfaithful
and she prepared deadly poison to be
sucked from her breast?
125
126
Suta Siksa 1.2.4-22
myself; bhavadbhiḥ — by all of you; loka —
the world; mańgalam — welfare; yat —
because; kṛtaḥ — made; kṛṣṇa — the
Personality of Godhead; sampraśnaḥ —
relevant question; yena — by which; ātmā
— self; suprasīdati — completely pleased.
1.2.4
nārāyaṇaḿ namaskṛtya
naraḿ caiva narottamam
devīḿ sarasvatīḿ vyāsaḿ
tato jayam udīrayet
TRANSLATION
O sages, I have been justly questioned
by you. Your questions are worthy
because they relate to Lord Kṛṣṇa and
so are of relevance to the world's
welfare. Only questions of this sort are
capable of completely satisfying the self.
SYNONYMS
nārāyaṇam — the Personality of Godhead;
namaḥ-kṛtya — after offering respectful
obeisances; naram ca eva — and Nārāyaṇa
Ṛṣi; nara-uttamam — the supermost human
being; devīm — the goddess; sarasvatīm —
the mistress of learning; vyāsam —
Vyāsadeva; tataḥ — thereafter; jayam —
all that is meant for conquering; udīrayet —
be announced.
1.2.6
sa vai puḿsāḿ paro dharmo
yato bhaktir adhokṣaje
ahaituky apratihatā
yayātmā suprasīdati
TRANSLATION
SYNONYMS
saḥ — that; vai — certainly; puḿsām —
for mankind; paraḥ — sublime; dharmaḥ
— occupation; yataḥ — by which; bhaktiḥ
— devotional service; adhokṣaje — unto the
Transcendence; ahaitukī — causeless;
apratihatā — unbroken; yayā — by which;
ātmā — the self; suprasīdati — completely
satisfied.
Before reciting this Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam,
which is the very means of conquest,
one should offer respectful obeisances
unto the Personality of Godhead,
Nārāyaṇa, unto Nara-nārāyaṇa Ṛṣi, the
supermost human being, unto mother
Sarasvatī, the goddess of learning, and unto
Śrīla Vyāsadeva, the author.
TRANSLATION
The supreme occupation [dharma] for
all humanity is that by which men can
attain to loving devotional service unto
the transcendent Lord. Such devotional
service must be unmotivated and
uninterrupted to completely satisfy the
self.
1.2.5
munayaḥ sādhu pṛṣṭo 'haḿ
bhavadbhir loka-mańgalam
yat kṛtaḥ kṛṣṇa-sampraśno
yenātmā suprasīdati
SYNONYMS
munayaḥ — O sages; sādhu — this is
relevant; pṛṣṭaḥ — questioned; aham —
127
1.2.7
vāsudeve bhagavati
bhakti-yogaḥ prayojitaḥ
janayaty āśu vairāgyaḿ
jñānaḿ ca yad ahaitukam
TRANSLATION
The occupational activities a man
performs according to his own position
are only so much useless labor if they
do not provoke attraction for the
message of the Personality of Godhead.
SYNONYMS
1.2.9
dharmasya hy āpavargyasya
nārtho 'rthāyopakalpate
nārthasya dharmaikāntasya
kāmo lābhāya hi smṛtaḥ
vāsudeve — unto Kṛṣṇa; bhagavati —
unto the Personality of Godhead; bhaktiyogaḥ — contact of devotional service;
prayojitaḥ — being applied; janayati —
does produce; āśu — very soon;
vairāgyam — detachment; jñānam —
knowledge; ca — and; yat — that
which; ahaitukam — causeless.
SYNONYMS
dharmasya — occupational
engagement; hi — certainly;
āpavargyasya — ultimate liberation; na
— not; arthaḥ — end; arthāya — for
material gain; upakalpate — is meant for;
na — neither; arthasya — of material
gain; dharma-eka-antasya — for one
who is engaged in the ultimate
occupational service; kāmaḥ — sense
gratification; lābhāya — attainment of; hi —
exactly; smṛtaḥ — is described by the great
sages.
TRANSLATION
By rendering devotional service unto the
Personality of Godhead, Śrī Kṛṣṇa, one
immediately acquires causeless
knowledge and detachment from the
world.
1.2.8
dharmaḥ svanuṣṭhitaḥ puḿsāḿ
viṣvaksena-kathāsu yaḥ
notpādayed yadi ratiḿ
śrama eva hi kevalam
TRANSLATION
All occupational engagements are
certainly meant for ultimate liberation.
They should never be performed for
material gain. Furthermore, according to
sages, one who is engaged in the
ultimate occupational service should
never use material gain to cultivate
sense gratification.
SYNONYMS
dharmaḥ — occupation; svanuṣṭhitaḥ —
executed in terms of one's own position;
puḿsām — of humankind; viṣvaksena —
the Personality of Godhead (plenary
portion); kathāsu — in the message of; yaḥ
— what is; na — not; utpādayet — does
produce; yadi — if; ratim — attraction;
śramaḥ — useless labor; eva — only; hi —
certainly; kevalam — entirely.
1.2.10
128
kāmasya nendriya-prītir
lābho jīveta yāvatā
jīvasya tattva-jijñāsā
nārtho yaś ceha karmabhiḥ
known as Bhagavān; śabdyate — it so
sounded.
TRANSLATION
Learned transcendentalists who know
the Absolute Truth call this nondual
substance Brahman, Paramātmā or
Bhagavān.
SYNONYMS
kāmasya — of desires; na — not; indriya
— senses; prītiḥ — satisfaction; lābhaḥ —
gain; jīveta — self-preservation; yāvatā —
so much so; jīvasya — of the living being;
tattva — the Absolute Truth; jijñāsā —
inquiries; na — not; arthaḥ — end; yaḥ ca
iha — whatsoever else; karmabhiḥ — by
occupational activities.
1.2.12
tac chraddadhānā munayo
jñāna-vairāgya-yuktayā
paśyanty ātmani cātmānaḿ
bhaktyā śruta-gṛhītayā
SYNONYMS
tat — that; śraddadhānāḥ — seriously
inquisitive; munayaḥ — sages; jñāna —
knowledge; vairāgya — detachment;
yuktayā — well equipped with; paśyanti —
see; ātmani — within himself; ca — and;
ātmānam — the Paramātmā; bhaktyā — in
devotional service; śruta — the Vedas;
gṛhītayā — well received.
TRANSLATION
Life's desires should never be directed
toward sense gratification. One should
desire only a healthy life, or selfpreservation, since a human being is
meant for inquiry about the Absolute
Truth. Nothing else should be the goal
of one's works.
1.2.11
TRANSLATION
The seriously inquisitive student or
sage, well equipped with knowledge and
detachment, realizes that Absolute Truth
by rendering devotional service in terms
of what he has heard from the Vedāntaśruti.
vadanti tat tattva-vidas
tattvaḿ yaj jñānam advayam
brahmeti paramātmeti
bhagavān iti śabdyate
SYNONYMS
vadanti — they say; tat — that; tattvavidaḥ — the learned souls; tattvam — the
Absolute Truth; yat — which; jñānam —
knowledge; advayam — nondual; brahma iti
— known as Brahman; paramātmā iti —
known as Paramātmā; bhagavān iti —
1.2.13
ataḥ pumbhir dvija-śreṣṭhā
varṇāśrama-vibhāgaśaḥ
svanuṣṭhitasya dharmasya
saḿsiddhir hari-toṣaṇam
129
SYNONYMS
ataḥ — so; pumbhiḥ — by the human
being; dvija-śreṣṭhāḥ — O best among the
twice-born; varṇa-āśrama — the
institution of four castes and four orders
of life; vibhāgaśaḥ — by the division of;
svanuṣṭhitasya — of one's own prescribed
duties; dharmasya — occupational;
saḿsiddhiḥ — the highest perfection; hari
— the Personality of Godhead; toṣaṇam —
pleasing.
Therefore, with one-pointed attention,
one should constantly hear about,
glorify, remember and worship the
Personality of Godhead, who is the
protector of the devotees.
TRANSLATION
O best among the twice-born, it is
therefore concluded that the highest
perfection one can achieve by
discharging the duties prescribed for
one's own occupation according to caste
divisions and orders of life is to please
the Personality of Godhead.
SYNONYMS
yat — which; anudhyā — remembrance;
asinā — sword; yuktāḥ — being equipped
with; karma — reactionary work; granthi —
knot; nibandhanam — interknit; chindanti
— cut; kovidāḥ — intelligent; tasya — His;
kaḥ — who; na — not; kuryāt — shall do;
kathā — messages; ratim — attention.
1.2.14
tasmād ekena manasā
bhagavān sātvatāḿ patiḥ
śrotavyaḥ kīrtitavyaś ca
dhyeyaḥ pūjyaś ca nityadā
TRANSLATION
1.2.15
yad-anudhyāsinā yuktāḥ
karma-granthi-nibandhanam
chindanti kovidās tasya
ko na kuryāt kathā-ratim
With sword in hand, intelligent men cut
through the binding knots of reactionary
work [karma] by remembering the
Personality of Godhead. Therefore, who
will not pay attention to His message?
SYNONYMS
tasmāt — therefore; ekena — by one;
manasā — attention of the mind;
bhagavān — the Personality of
Godhead; sātvatām — of the devotees;
patiḥ — protector; śrotavyaḥ — is to be
heard; kīrtitavyaḥ — to be glorified; ca —
and; dhyeyaḥ — to be remembered; pūjyaḥ
— to be worshiped; ca — and; nityadā —
constantly.
1.2.16
śuśrūṣoḥ śraddadhānasya
vāsudeva-kathā-ruciḥ
syān mahat-sevayā viprāḥ
puṇya-tīrtha-niṣevaṇāt
SYNONYMS
śuśrūṣoḥ — one who is engaged in hearing;
śraddadhānasya — with care and attention;
vāsudeva — in respect to Vāsudeva; kathā
— the message; ruciḥ — affinity; syāt — is
TRANSLATION
130
themselves virtuous when properly
heard and chanted.
made possible; mahat-sevayā — by
service rendered to pure devotees;
viprāḥ — O twice-born; puṇya-tīrtha —
those who are cleansed of all vice;
niṣevaṇāt — by service.
1.2.18
naṣṭa-prāyeṣv abhadreṣu
nityaḿ bhāgavata-sevayā
bhagavaty uttama-śloke
bhaktir bhavati naiṣṭhikī
TRANSLATION
O twice-born sages, by serving those
devotees who are completely freed from
all vice, great service is done. By such
service, one gains affinity for hearing
the messages of Vāsudeva.
SYNONYMS
naṣṭa — destroyed; prāyeṣu — almost to
nil; abhadreṣu — all that is inauspicious;
nityam — regularly; bhāgavata — ŚrīmadBhāgavatam, or the pure devotee; sevayā
— by serving; bhagavati — unto the
Personality of Godhead; uttama —
transcendental; śloke — prayers;
bhaktiḥ — loving service; bhavati — comes
into being; naiṣṭhikī — irrevocable.
1.2.17
śṛṇvatāḿ sva-kathāḥ kṛṣṇaḥ
puṇya-śravaṇa-kīrtanaḥ
hṛdy antaḥ stho hy abhadrāṇi
vidhunoti suhṛt satām
TRANSLATION
SYNONYMS
śṛṇvatām — those who have developed the
urge to hear the message of; sva-kathāḥ —
His own words; kṛṣṇaḥ — the Personality of
Godhead; puṇya — virtues; śravaṇa —
hearing; kīrtanaḥ — chanting; hṛdi antaḥ
sthaḥ — within one's heart; hi — certainly;
abhadrāṇi — desire to enjoy matter;
vidhunoti — cleanses; suhṛt — benefactor;
satām — of the truthful.
By regular attendance in classes on the
Bhāgavatam and by rendering of service
to the pure devotee, all that is
troublesome to the heart is almost
completely destroyed, and loving service
unto the Personality of Godhead, who is
praised with transcendental songs, is
established as an irrevocable fact.
1.2.19
tadā rajas-tamo-bhāvāḥ
kāma-lobhādayaś ca ye
ceta etair anāviddhaḿ
sthitaḿ sattve prasīdati
TRANSLATION
Śrī Kṛṣṇa, the Personality of Godhead, who
is the Paramātmā [Supersoul] in everyone's
heart and the benefactor of the truthful
devotee, cleanses desire for material
enjoyment from the heart of the
devotee who has developed the urge to
hear His messages, which are in
SYNONYMS
131
Thus established in the mode of
unalloyed goodness, the man whose
mind has been enlivened by contact
with devotional service to the Lord gains
positive scientific knowledge of the
Personality of Godhead in the stage of
liberation from all material association.
tadā — at that time; rajaḥ — in the mode
of passion; tamaḥ — the mode of
ignorance; bhāvāḥ — the situation; kāma —
lust and desire; lobha — hankering; ādayaḥ
— others; ca — and; ye — whatever they
are; cetaḥ — the mind; etaiḥ — by these;
anāviddham — without being affected;
sthitam — being fixed; sattve — in the
mode of goodness; prasīdati — thus
becomes fully satisfied.
1.2.21
bhidyate hṛdaya-granthiś
chidyante sarva-saḿśayāḥ
kṣīyante cāsya karmāṇi
dṛṣṭa evātmanīśvare
TRANSLATION
As soon as irrevocable loving service is
established in the heart, the effects of
nature's modes of passion and
ignorance, such as lust, desire and
hankering, disappear from the heart.
Then the devotee is established in
goodness, and he becomes completely
happy.
SYNONYMS
bhidyate — pierced; hṛdaya — heart;
granthiḥ — knots; chidyante — cut to
pieces; sarva — all; saḿśayāḥ — misgivings;
kṣīyante — terminated; ca — and; asya —
his; karmāṇi — chain of fruitive actions;
dṛṣṭe — having seen; eva — certainly;
ātmani — unto the self; īśvare —
dominating.
1.2.20
evaḿ prasanna-manaso
bhagavad-bhakti-yogataḥ
bhagavat-tattva-vijñānaḿ
mukta-sańgasya jāyate
TRANSLATION
Thus the knot in the heart is pierced,
and all misgivings are cut to pieces. The
chain of fruitive actions is terminated
when one sees the self as master.
SYNONYMS
evam — thus; prasanna — enlivened;
manasaḥ — of the mind; bhagavat-bhakti
— the devotional service of the Lord;
yogataḥ — by contact of; bhagavat —
regarding the Personality of Godhead;
tattva — knowledge; vijñānam —
scientific; mukta — liberated; sańgasya
— of the association; jāyate — becomes
effective.
1.2.22
ato vai kavayo nityaḿ
bhaktiḿ paramayā mudā
vāsudeve bhagavati
kurvanty ātma-prasādanīm
SYNONYMS
ataḥ — therefore; vai — certainly;
kavayaḥ — all transcendentalists; nityam
— from time immemorial; bhaktim —
TRANSLATION
132
service unto the Lord; paramayā —
supreme; mudā — with great delight;
vāsudeve — Śrī Kṛṣṇa; bhagavati — the
Personality of Godhead; kurvanti — do
render; ātma — self; prasādanīm — that
which enlivens.
TRANSLATION
Certainly, therefore, since time
immemorial, all transcendentalists have
been rendering devotional service to
Lord Kṛṣṇa, the Personality of Godhead,
with great delight, because such
devotional service is enlivening to the
self.
133
kathaḿ paśyema hi striyaḥ
Teachings of Queen Kunti 1.8.18-43
1.8.18
kunty uvāca
namasye puruṣaḿ tvādyam
īśvaraḿ prakṛteḥ param
alakṣyaḿ sarva-bhūtānām
antar bahir avasthitam
SYNONYMS
tathā — besides that; paramahaḿsānām — of the
advanced transcendentalists; munīnām — of the
great philosophers or mental speculators; amalaātmanām — those whose minds are competent to
discern between spirit and matter; bhakti-yoga —
the science of devotional service; vidhāna-artham
— for executing; katham — how; paśyema — can
observe; hi — certainly; striyaḥ — women.
SYNONYMS
kuntī uvāca — Śrīmatī Kuntī said; namasye — let
me bow down; puruṣam — the Supreme Person;
tvā — You; ādyam — the original; īśvaram — the
controller; prakṛteḥ — of the material cosmos;
param — beyond; alakṣyam — the invisible; sarva
— all; bhūtānām — of living beings; antaḥ —
within; bahiḥ — without; avasthitam — existing.
TRANSLATION
You Yourself descend to propagate the
transcendental science of devotional service unto
the hearts of the advanced transcendentalists and
mental speculators, who are purified by being able
to discriminate between matter and spirit. How,
then, can we women know You perfectly?
TRANSLATION
Śrīmatī Kuntī said: O Kṛṣṇa, I offer my obeisances
unto You because You are the original personality
and are unaffected by the qualities of the material
world. You are existing both within and without
everything, yet You are invisible to all.
1.8.21
kṛṣṇāya vāsudevāya
devakī-nandanāya ca
nanda-gopa-kumārāya
govindāya namo namaḥ
1.8.19
māyā-javanikācchannam
ajñādhokṣajam avyayam
na lakṣyase mūḍha-dṛśā
naṭo nāṭyadharo yathā
SYNONYMS
kṛṣṇāya — the Supreme Lord; vāsudevāya — unto
the son of Vasudeva; devakī-nandanāya — unto
the son of Devakī; ca — and; nanda-gopa — Nanda
and the cowherd men; kumārāya — unto their son;
govindāya — unto the Personality of Godhead, who
enlivens the cows and the senses; namaḥ —
respectful obeisances; namaḥ — obeisances.
SYNONYMS
māyā — deluding; javanikā — curtain; ācchannam
— covered by; ajñā — ignorant; adhokṣajam —
beyond the range of material conception
(transcendental); avyayam — irreproachable; na — not;
lakṣyase — observed; mūḍha-dṛśā — by the foolish
observer; naṭaḥ — artist; nāṭya-dharaḥ — dressed as a
player; yathā — as.
TRANSLATION
Let me therefore offer my respectful obeisances
unto the Lord, who has become the son of
Vasudeva, the pleasure of Devakī, the boy of
Nanda and the other cowherd men of Vṛndāvana,
and the enlivener of the cows and the senses.
TRANSLATION
Being beyond the range of limited sense
perception, You are the eternally irreproachable
factor covered by the curtain of deluding energy.
You are invisible to the foolish observer, exactly as
an actor dressed as a player is not recognized.
1.8.22
namaḥ pańkaja-nābhāya
namaḥ pańkaja-māline
namaḥ pańkaja-netrāya
namas te pańkajāńghraye
1.8.20
tathā paramahaḿsānāḿ
munīnām amalātmanām
bhakti-yoga-vidhānārthaḿ
SYNONYMS
namaḥ — all respectful obeisances; pańkajanābhāya — unto the Lord who has a specific
depression resembling a lotus flower in the center
134
of His abdomen; namaḥ — obeisances; pańkajamāline — one who is always decorated with a
garland of lotus flowers; namaḥ — obeisances;
pańkaja-netrāya — one whose glance is as cooling
as a lotus flower; namaḥ te — respectful
obeisances unto You; pańkaja-ańghraye — unto
You, the soles of whose feet are engraved with
lotus flowers (and who are therefore said to
possess lotus feet).
You; akiñcana-gocaram — one who is approached
easily by the materially exhausted man.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, Your Lordship can easily be approached,
but only by those who are materially exhausted.
One who is on the path of [material] progress,
trying to improve himself with respectable
parentage, great opulence, high education and
bodily beauty, cannot approach You with sincere
feeling.
TRANSLATION
My respectful obeisances are unto You, O Lord,
whose abdomen is marked with a depression like a
lotus flower, who are always decorated with
garlands of lotus flowers, whose glance is as cool
as the lotus and whose feet are engraved with
lotuses.
1.8.43
śrī-kṛṣṇa kṛṣṇa-sakha vṛṣṇy-ṛṣabhāvani-dhrugrājanya-vaḿśa-dahanānapavarga-vīrya
govinda go-dvija-surārti-harāvatāra
yogeśvarākhila-guro bhagavan namas te
1.8.25
vipadaḥ santu tāḥ śaśvat
tatra tatra jagad-guro
bhavato darśanaḿ yat syād
apunar bhava-darśanam
SYNONYMS
śrī-kṛṣṇa — O Śrī Kṛṣṇa; kṛṣṇa-sakha — O friend of
Arjuna; vṛṣṇi — of descendants of Vṛṣṇi; ṛṣabha —
O chief; avani — the earth; dhruk — rebellious;
rājanya-vaḿśa — dynasties of the kings; dahana —
O annihilator; anapavarga — without deterioration
of; vīrya — prowess; govinda — O proprietor of
Golokadhāma; go — of the cows; dvija — the
brāhmaṇas; sura — the demigods; arti-hara — to
relieve distress; avatāra — O Lord who descends;
yoga-īśvara — O master of all mystic powers;
akhila — universal; guro — O preceptor; bhagavan
— O possessor of all opulences; namah te —
respectful obeisances unto You.
SYNONYMS
vipadaḥ — calamities; santu — let there be; tāḥ —
all; śaśvat — again and again; tatra — there; tatra
— and there; jagat-guro — O Lord of the universe;
bhavataḥ — Your; darśanam — meeting; yat —
that which; syāt — is; apunaḥ — not again; bhavadarśanam — seeing repetition of birth and death.
TRANSLATION
I wish that all those calamities would happen again
and again so that we could see You again and
again, for seeing You means that we will no longer
see repeated births and deaths.
TRANSLATION
O Kṛṣṇa, O friend of Arjuna, O chief amongst the
descendants of Vṛṣṇi, You are the destroyer of
those political parties which are disturbing elements
on this earth. Your prowess never deteriorates. You
are the proprietor of the transcendental abode, and
You descend to relieve the distresses of the cows,
the brāhmaṇas and the devotees. You possess all
mystic powers, and You are the preceptor of the
entire universe. You are the almighty God, and I
offer You my respectful obeisances.
1.8.26
janmaiśvarya-śruta-śrībhir
edhamāna-madaḥ pumān
naivārhaty abhidhātuḿ vai
tvām akiñcana-gocaram
SYNONYMS
janma — birth; aiśvarya — opulence; śruta —
education; śrībhiḥ — by the possession of beauty;
edhamāna — progressively increasing; madaḥ —
intoxication; pumān — the human being; na —
never; eva — ever; arhati — deserves; abhidhātum
— to address in feeling; vai — certainly; tvām —
135
5.19.4
yat tad viśuddhānubhava-mātram ekaḿ
sva-tejasā dhvasta-guṇa-vyavastham
Hanuman Stotra 5.19.3-8 (6)
5.19.3
oḿ namo bhagavate uttamaślokāya nama āryalakṣaṇa-śīla-vratāya nama upaśikṣitātmana upāsitalokāya namaḥ sādhu-vāda-nikaṣaṇāya namo
brahmaṇya-devāya mahā-puruṣāya mahā-rājāya
nama iti
pratyak praśāntaḿ sudhiyopalambhanam
hy anāma-rūpaḿ nirahaḿ prapadye
SYNONYMS
yat — which; tat — to that supreme truth;
viśuddha — transcendentally pure, without
contamination by material nature; anubhava —
experience; mātram — that sac-cid-ānanda
transcendental body; ekam — the one; sva-tejasā
— by His own spiritual potency; dhvasta —
vanquished; guṇa-vyavastham — the influence of
the modes of material nature; pratyak —
transcendental, not to be seen with material eyes;
praśāntam — undisturbed by material agitation;
sudhiyā — by Kṛṣṇa consciousness, or purified
consciousness, uncontaminated by material desires,
fruitive activities and speculative philosophy;
upalambhanam — who can be achieved; hi —
indeed; anāma-rūpam — without a material name
and form; niraham — without a material ego;
prapadye — let me offer my respectful obeisances.
SYNONYMS
om — O my Lord; namaḥ — my respectful
obeisances; bhagavate — unto the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; uttama-ślokāya — who is
always worshiped with selected verses; namaḥ —
my respectful obeisances; ārya-lakṣaṇa-śīla-vratāya
— who possesses all the good qualities of
advanced personalities; namaḥ — my respectful
obeisances; upaśikṣita-ātmane — unto You whose
senses are under control; upāsita-lokāya — who is
always remembered and worshiped by all the
different classes of living entities; namaḥ — my
respectful obeisances; sādhu-vāda-nikaṣaṇāya — to
the Lord, who is like a stone for examining all the
good qualities of a sādhu; namaḥ — my respectful
obeisances; brahmaṇya-devāya — who is
worshiped by the most qualified brāhmaṇas; mahāpuruṣāya — unto the Supreme Lord, who is
worshiped by the puruṣa-sūkta because of being
the cause of this material creation; mahā-rājāya —
unto the supreme king, or the king of all kings;
namaḥ — my respectful obeisances; iti — thus.
TRANSLATION
The Lord, whose pure form [sac-cid-ānandavigraha [Bs. 5.1]] is uncontaminated by the modes
of material nature, can be perceived by pure
consciousness. In the Vedānta He is described as
being one without a second. Because of His
spiritual potency, He is untouched by the
contamination of material nature, and because He
is not subjected to material vision, He is known as
transcendental. He has no material activities, nor
has He a material form or name. Only in pure
consciousness, Kṛṣṇa consciousness, can one
perceive the transcendental form of the Lord. Let
us be firmly fixed at the lotus feet of Lord
Rāmacandra, and let us offer our respectful
obeisances unto those transcendental lotus feet.
TRANSLATION
Let me please Your Lordship by chanting the bījamantra oḿkāra. I wish to offer my respectful
obeisances unto the Personality of Godhead, who is
the best among the most highly elevated
personalities. Your Lordship is the reservoir of all
the good qualities of Āryans, people who are
advanced. Your character and behavior are always
consistent, and You always control Your senses and
mind. Acting just like an ordinary human being,
You exhibit exemplary character to teach others
how to behave. There is a touchstone that can be
used to examine the quality of gold, but You are
like a touchstone that can verify all good qualities.
You are worshiped by brāhmaṇas who are the
foremost of all devotees. You, the Supreme Person,
are the King of kings, and therefore I offer my
respectful obeisances unto You.
5.19.5
martyāvatāras tv iha martya-śikṣaṇaḿ
rakṣo-vadhāyaiva na kevalaḿ vibhoḥ
kuto 'nyathā syād ramataḥ sva ātmanaḥ
sītā-kṛtāni vyasanānīśvarasya
SYNONYMS
martya — as a human being; avatāraḥ — whose
incarnation; tu — however; iha — in the material
136
world; martya-śikṣaṇam — for teaching all the
living entities, especially human beings; rakṣaḥvadhāya — to kill the demon Rāvaṇa; eva —
certainly; na — not; kevalam — only; vibhoḥ — of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead; kutaḥ — from
where; anyathā — otherwise; syāt — there would
be; ramataḥ — of one enjoying; sve — in Himself;
ātmanaḥ — the spiritual identity of the universe;
sītā — of the wife of Lord Rāmacandra; kṛtāni —
appearing due to the separation; vyasanāni — all
the miseries; īśvarasya — of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead.
souls, and He is their very intimate friend. He is full
of all opulences. Therefore He could not possibly
have suffered because of separation from His wife,
nor could He have given up His wife and
Lakṣmaṇa, His younger brother. To give up either
would have been absolutely impossible.
TRANSLATION
It was ordained that Rāvaṇa, chief of the Rākṣasas,
could not be killed by anyone but a man, and for
this reason Lord Rāmacandra, the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, appeared in the form of a
human being. Lord Rāmacandra's mission,
however, was not only to kill Rāvaṇa but also to
teach mortal beings that material happiness
centered around sex life or centered around one's
wife is the cause of many miseries. He is the selfsufficient Supreme Personality of Godhead, and
nothing is lamentable for Him. Therefore why else
could He be subjected to tribulations by the
kidnapping of mother Sītā?
SYNONYMS
na — not; janma — birth in a very polished,
aristocratic family; nūnam — indeed; mahataḥ — of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead; na — nor;
saubhagam — great fortune; na — nor; vāk — an
elegant manner of speaking; na — nor; buddhiḥ —
sharpness of intelligence; na — not; ākṛtiḥ —
features of the body; toṣa-hetuḥ — the cause of
pleasure to the Lord; taiḥ — by all those abovementioned qualities; yat — because; visṛṣṭān —
rejected; api — although; naḥ — us; vana-okasaḥ
— the inhabitants of the forest; cakāra —
accepted; sakhye — in friendship; bata — alas;
lakṣmaṇa-agra-jaḥ — Lord Śrī Rāmacandra, the
elder brother of Lakṣmaṇa.
5.19.7
na janma nūnaḿ mahato na saubhagaḿ
na vāń na buddhir nākṛtis toṣa-hetuḥ
tair yad visṛṣṭān api no vanaukasaś
cakāra sakhye bata lakṣmaṇāgrajaḥ
5.19.6
na vai sa ātmātmavatāḿ suhṛttamaḥ
saktas tri-lokyāḿ bhagavān vāsudevaḥ
na strī-kṛtaḿ kaśmalam aśnuvīta
na lakṣmaṇaḿ cāpi vihātum arhati
TRANSLATION
One cannot establish a friendship with the Supreme
Lord Rāmacandra on the basis of material qualities
such as one's birth in an aristocratic family, one's
personal beauty, one's eloquence, one's sharp
intelligence or one's superior race or nation. None
of these qualifications is actually a prerequisite for
friendship with Lord Śrī Rāmacandra. Otherwise
how is it possible that although we uncivilized
inhabitants of the forest have not taken noble
births, although we have no physical beauty and
although we cannot speak like gentlemen, Lord
Rāmacandra has nevertheless accepted us as
friends?
SYNONYMS
na — not; vai — indeed; saḥ — He; ātmā — the
Supreme Soul; ātmavatām — of the self-realized
souls; suhṛt-tamaḥ — the best friend; saktaḥ —
attached; tri-lokyām — to anything within the three
worlds; bhagavān — the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; vāsudevaḥ — the all-pervading Lord; na
— not; strī-kṛtam — obtained because of His wife;
kaśmalam — sufferings of separation; aśnuvīta —
would obtain; na — not; lakṣmaṇam — His younger
brother Lakṣmaṇa; ca — also; api — certainly;
vihātum — to give up; arhati — be able.
5.19.8
suro 'suro vāpy atha vānaro naraḥ
sarvātmanā yaḥ sukṛtajñam uttamam
bhajeta rāmaḿ manujākṛtiḿ hariḿ
ya uttarān anayat kosalān divam iti
TRANSLATION
Since Lord Śrī Rāmacandra is the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, Vāsudeva, He is not
attached to anything in this material world. He is
the most beloved Supersoul of all self-realized
SYNONYMS
137
suraḥ — demigod; asuraḥ — demon; vā api — or;
atha — therefore; vā — or; anaraḥ — other than a
human being (bird, beast, animal and so on);
naraḥ — a human being; sarva-ātmanā —
wholeheartedly; yaḥ — who; su-kṛtajñam — easily
made grateful; uttamam — most highly elevated;
bhajeta — should worship; rāmam — Lord
Rāmacandra; manuja-ākṛtim — appearing as a
human being; harim — the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; yaḥ — who; uttarān — of northern India;
anayat — brought back; kosalān — the inhabitants
of Kosala-deśa, Ayodhyā; divam — to the spiritual
world, Vaikuṇṭha; iti — thus.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, whether one is a demigod or a demon,
a man or a creature other than man, such as a
beast or bird, everyone should worship Lord
Rāmacandra, the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
who appears on this earth just like a human being.
There is no need of great austerities or penances
to worship the Lord, for Me accepts even a small
service offered by His devotee. Thus He is satisfied,
and as soon as He is satisfied, the devotee is
successful. Indeed, Lord Śrī Rāmacandra brought
all the devotees of Ayodhyā back home, back to
Godhead [Vaikuṇṭha].
138
bhadram — calmness; bhajatāt — let it experience;
adhokṣaje — in the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, who is beyond the perception of mind.
intelligence and senses; āveśyatām — let it be
absorbed; naḥ — our; matiḥ — intelligence; api —
indeed; ahaitukī — without any motive.
Prahlada Stotra 5.18.8-14
5.18.8
oḿ namo bhagavate narasiḿhāya namas tejastejase āvir-āvirbhava vajra-nakha vajra-daḿṣṭra
karmāśayān randhaya randhaya tamo grasa grasa oḿ
svāhā; abhayam abhayam ātmani bhūyiṣṭhā oḿ
kṣraum
TRANSLATION
May there be good fortune throughout the
universe, and may all envious persons be pacified.
May all living entities become calm by practicing
bhakti-yoga, for by accepting devotional service
they will think of each other's welfare. Therefore let
us all engage in the service of the supreme
transcendence, Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, and always remain
absorbed in thought of Him.
SYNONYMS
om — O Lord; namaḥ — my respectful obeisances;
bhagavate — unto the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; nara-siḿhāya — known as Lord Nṛsiḿha;
namaḥ — obeisances; tejaḥ-tejase — the power of all
power; āviḥ-āvirbhava — please be fully manifest;
vajra-nakha — O You who possess nails like
thunderbolts; vajra-daḿṣṭra — O You who possess
teeth like thunderbolts; karma-āśayān — demoniac
desires to be happy by material activities; randhaya
randhaya — kindly vanquish; tamaḥ — ignorance in
the material world; grasa — kindly drive away; grasa —
kindly drive away; om — O my Lord; svāhā — respectful
oblations; abhayam — fearlessness; abhayam —
fearlessness; ātmani — in my mind; bhūyiṣṭhāḥ — may
You appear; om — O Lord; kṣraum — the bīja, or seed,
of mantras offering prayers to Lord Nṛsiḿha.
5.18.10
māgāra-dārātmaja-vitta-bandhuṣu
sańgo yadi syād bhagavat-priyeṣu naḥ
yaḥ prāṇa-vṛttyā parituṣṭa ātmavān
siddhyaty adūrān na tathendriya-priyaḥ
SYNONYMS
mā — not; agāra — house; dāra — wife; ātma-ja
— children; vitta — bank balance; bandhuṣu —
among friends and relatives; sańgaḥ — association
or attachment; yadi — if; syāt — there must be;
bhagavat-priyeṣu — among persons to whom the
Supreme Personality of Godhead is very dear; naḥ
— of us; yaḥ — anyone who; prāṇa-vṛttyā — by
the bare necessities of life; parituṣṭaḥ — satisfied;
ātma-vān — who has controlled his mind and
realized his self; siddhyati — becomes successful;
adūrāt — very soon; na — not; tathā — so much;
indriya-priyaḥ — a person attached to sense
gratification.
TRANSLATION
I offer my respectful obeisances unto Lord
Nṛsiḿhadeva, the source of all power. O my Lord
who possesses nails and teeth just like
thunderbolts, kindly vanquish our demonlike
desires for fruitive activity in this material world.
Please appear in our hearts and drive away our
ignorance so that by Your mercy we may become
fearless in the struggle for existence in this material
world
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, we pray that we may never feel
attraction for the prison of family life, consisting of
home, wife, children, friends, bank balance,
relatives and so on. If we do have some
attachment, let it be for devotees, whose only dear
friend is Kṛṣṇa. A person who is actually selfrealized and who has controlled his mind is
perfectly satisfied with the bare necessities of life.
He does not try to gratify his senses. Such a person
quickly advances in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, whereas
others, who are too attached to material things,
find advancement very difficult.
5.18.9
svasty astu viśvasya khalaḥ prasīdatāḿ
dhyāyantu bhūtāni śivaḿ mitho dhiyā
manaś ca bhadraḿ bhajatād adhokṣaje
āveśyatāḿ no matir apy ahaitukī
SYNONYMS
svasti — auspiciousness; astu — let there be;
viśvasya — of the entire universe; khalaḥ — the
envious (almost everyone); prasīdatām — let them
be pacified; dhyāyantu — let them consider;
bhūtāni — all the living entities; śivam —
auspiciousness; mithaḥ — mutual; dhiyā — by their
intelligence; manaḥ — the mind; ca — and;
139
5.18.11
yat-sańga-labdhaḿ nija-vīrya-vaibhavaḿ
tīrthaḿ muhuḥ saḿspṛśatāḿ hi mānasam
haraty ajo 'ntaḥ śrutibhir gato 'ńgajaḿ
ko vai na seveta mukunda-vikramam
qualities; tatra — there (in that person); samāsate
— reside; surāḥ — all the demigods; harau — unto
the Supreme Personality of Godhead; abhaktasya
— of a person who is not devoted; kutaḥ — where;
mahat-guṇāḥ — good qualities; manorathena — by
mental speculation; asati — in the temporary
material world; dhāvataḥ — who is running; bahiḥ
— outside.
SYNONYMS
yat — of whom (the devotees); sańga-labdham —
achieved by the association; nija-vīrya-vaibhavam
— whose influence is uncommon; tīrtham — holy
places like the Ganges; muhuḥ — repeatedly;
saḿspṛśatām — of those touching; hi — certainly;
mānasam — the dirty things in the mind; harati —
vanquishes; ajaḥ — the supreme unborn one;
antaḥ — in the core of the heart; śrutibhiḥ — by
the ears; gataḥ — entered; ańga-jam — dirty
things or infections of the body; kaḥ — who; vai —
indeed; na — not; seveta — would serve;
mukunda-vikramam — the glorious activities of
Mukunda, the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TRANSLATION
All the demigods and their exalted qualities, such
as religion, knowledge and renunciation, become
manifest in the body of one who has developed
unalloyed devotion for the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, Vāsudeva. On the other hand, a person
devoid of devotional service and engaged in
material activities has no good qualities. Even if he
is adept at the practice of mystic yoga or the
honest endeavor of maintaining his family and
relatives, he must be driven by his own mental
speculations and must engage in the service of the
Lord's external energy. How can there be any good
qualities in such a man?
TRANSLATION
By associating with persons for whom the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, Mukunda, is the all in all,
one can hear of His powerful activities and soon
come to understand them. The activities of
Mukunda are so potent that simply by hearing of
them one immediately associates with the Lord. For
a person who constantly and very eagerly hears
narrations of the Lord's powerful activities, the
Absolute Truth, the Personality of Godhead in the
form of sound vibrations, enters within his heart
and cleanses it of all contamination. On the other
hand, although bathing in the Ganges diminishes
bodily contaminations and infections, this process
and the process of visiting holy places can cleanse
the heart only after a long time. Therefore who is
the sane man who will not associate with devotees
to quickly perfect his life?
5.18.13
harir hi sākṣād bhagavān śarīriṇām
ātmā jhaṣāṇām iva toyam īpsitam
hitvā mahāḿs taḿ yadi sajjate gṛhe
tadā mahattvaḿ vayasā dampatīnām
SYNONYMS
hariḥ — the Lord; hi — certainly; sākṣāt — directly;
bhagavān — the Supreme Personality of Godhead;
śarīriṇām — of all living entities who have accepted
material bodies; ātmā — the life and soul;
jhaṣāṇām — of the aquatics; iva — like; toyam —
the vast water; īpsitam — is desired; hitvā — giving
up; mahān — a great personality; tam — Him; yadi
— if; sajjate — becomes attached; gṛhe — to
household life; tadā — at that time; mahattvam —
greatness; vayasā — by age; dam-patīnām — of
the husband and wife.
5.18.12
yasyāsti bhaktir bhagavaty akiñcanā
sarvair guṇais tatra samāsate surāḥ
harāv abhaktasya kuto mahad-guṇā
manorathenāsati dhāvato bahiḥ
TRANSLATION
Just as aquatics always desire to remain in the vast
mass of water, all conditioned living entities
naturally desire to remain in the vast existence of
the Supreme Lord. Therefore if someone very great
by material calculations fails to take shelter of the
Supreme Soul but instead becomes attached to
SYNONYMS
yasya — of whom; asti — there is; bhaktiḥ —
devotional service; bhagavati — to the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; akiñcanā — without any
motive; sarvaiḥ — with all; guṇaiḥ — good
140
material household life, his greatness is like that of
a young, low-class couple. One who is too attached
to material life loses all good spiritual qualities.
5.18.14
tasmād rajo-rāga-viṣāda-manyumāna-spṛhā-bhayadainyādhimūlam
hitvā gṛhaḿ saḿsṛti-cakravālaḿ
nṛsiḿha-pādaḿ bhajatākutobhayam iti
SYNONYMS
tasmāt — therefore; rajaḥ — of passion or material
desires; rāga — attachment for material things;
viṣāda — then disappointment; manyu — anger;
māna-spṛhā — the desire to be respectable in
society; bhaya — fear; dainya — of poverty;
adhimūlam — the root cause; hitvā — giving up;
gṛham — household life; saḿsṛti-cakravālam — the
cycle of repeated birth and death; nṛsiḿha-pādam
— the lotus feet of Lord Nṛsiḿhadeva; bhajata —
worship; akutaḥ-bhayam — the shelter of
fearlessness; iti — thus.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, O demons, give up the so-called
happiness of family life and simply take shelter of
the lotus feet of Lord Nṛsiḿhadeva, which are the
actual shelter of fearlessness. Entanglement in
family life is the root cause of material attachment,
indefatigable desires, moroseness, anger, despair,
fear and the desire for false prestige, all of which
result in the repetition of birth and death.
141
C.3 - Sanskrita Only
NOI Verses
1.5.10
na yad vacaś citra-padaḿ harer yaśo
jagat-pavitraḿ pragṛṇīta karhicit
tad vāyasaḿ tīrtham uśanti mānasā
na yatra haḿsā niramanty uśik-kṣayāḥ
1.5.11
tad-vāg-visargo janatāgha-viplavo
yasmin prati-ślokam abaddhavaty api
nāmāny anantasya yaśo 'ńkitāni yat
śṛṇvanti gāyanti gṛṇanti sādhavaḥ
1.2.9
dharmasya hy āpavargyasya
nārtho 'rthāyopakalpate
nārthasya dharmaikāntasya
kāmo lābhāya hi smṛtaḥ
1.2.6
sa vai puḿsāḿ paro dharmo
yato bhaktir adhokṣaje
ahaituky apratihatā
yayātmā suprasīdati
5.5.5
parābhavas tāvad abodha-jāto
yāvan na jijñāsata ātma-tattvam
yāvat kriyās tāvad idaḿ mano vai
karmātmakaḿ yena śarīra-bandhaḥ
5.18.12
yasyāsti bhaktir bhagavaty akiñcanā
sarvair guṇais tatra samāsate surāḥ
harāv abhaktasya kuto mahad-guṇā
manorathenāsati dhāvato bahiḥ5.18.12
142
ko vārtha āpto 'bhajatāḿ sva-dharmataḥ
General Verses
3.29.13
sālokya-sārṣṭi-sāmīpyasārūpyaikatvam apy uta
1.3.28
ete cāḿśa-kalāḥ puḿsaḥ
kṛṣṇas tu bhagavān svayam
indrāri-vyākulaḿ lokaḿ
mṛḍayanti yuge yuge
dīyamānaḿ na gṛhṇanti
vinā mat-sevanaḿ janāḥ
3.33.6
yan-nāmadheya-śravaṇānukīrtanād
yat-prahvaṇād yat-smaraṇād api kvacit
śvādo 'pi sadyaḥ savanāya kalpate
kutaḥ punas te bhagavan nu darśanāt
2.3.10
akāmaḥ sarva-kāmo vā
mokṣa-kāma udāra-dhīḥ
tīvreṇa bhakti-yogena
yajeta puruṣaḿ param
2.4.18
kirāta-hūṇāndhra-pulinda-pulkaśā
ābhīra-śumbhā yavanāḥ khasādayaḥ
ye 'nye ca pāpā yad-apāśrayāśrayāḥ
śudhyanti tasmai prabhaviṣṇave namaḥ
2.1.5
tasmād bhārata sarvātmā
bhagavān īśvaro hariḥ
śrotavyaḥ kīrtitavyaś ca
smartavyaś cecchatābhayam
2.9.33
aham evāsam evāgre
nānyad yat sad-asat param
paścād ahaḿ yad etac ca
yo 'vaśiṣyeta so 'smy aham
6.17.28
nārāyaṇa-parāḥ sarve
na kutaścana bibhyati
svargāpavarga-narakeṣv
api tulyārtha-darśinaḥ
2.9.34
ṛte 'rthaḿ yat pratīyeta
na pratīyeta cātmani
tad vidyād ātmano māyāḿ
yathābhāso yathā tamaḥ
1.8.20
tathā paramahaḿsānāḿ
munīnām amalātmanām
bhakti-yoga-vidhānārthaḿ
kathaḿ paśyema hi striyaḥ
2.9.35
yathā mahānti bhūtāni
bhūteṣūccāvaceṣv anu
praviṣṭāny apraviṣṭāni
tathā teṣu na teṣv aham
1.7.10
sūta uvāca
ātmārāmāś ca munayo
nirgranthā apy urukrame
kurvanty ahaitukīḿ bhaktim
ittham-bhūta-guṇo hariḥ
2.9.36
etāvad eva jijñāsyaḿ
tattva-jijñāsunātmanaḥ
anvaya-vyatirekābhyāḿ
yat syāt sarvatra sarvadā
1.5.17
tyaktvā svadharmaḿ caraṇāmbujaḿ harer
bhajann apakvo 'tha patet tato yadi
yatra kva vābhadram abhūd amuṣya kiḿ
3.25.21
titikṣavaḥ kāruṇikāḥ
suhṛdaḥ sarva-dehinām
143
ajāta-śatravaḥ śāntāḥ
sādhavaḥ sādhu-bhūṣaṇāḥ
kaḿ vā dayāluḿ śaraṇaḿ vrajema
3.25.25
satāḿ prasańgān mama vīrya-saḿvido
bhavanti hṛt-karṇa-rasāyanāḥ kathāḥ
taj-joṣaṇād āśv apavarga-vartmani
śraddhā ratir bhaktir anukramiṣyati
3.33.7
aho bata śva-paco 'to garīyān
yaj-jihvāgre vartate nāma tubhyam
tepus tapas te juhuvuḥ sasnur āryā
brahmānūcur nāma gṛṇanti ye te
4.31.14
yathā taror mūla-niṣecanena
tṛpyanti tat-skandha-bhujopaśākhāḥ
prāṇopahārāc ca yathendriyāṇāḿ
tathaiva sarvārhaṇam acyutejyā
6.3.19
dharmaḿ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītaḿ
na vai vidur ṛṣayo nāpi devāḥ
na siddha-mukhyā asurā manuṣyāḥ
kuto nu vidyādhara-cāraṇādayaḥ
6.3.20-21
svayambhūr nāradaḥ śambhuḥ
kumāraḥ kapilo manuḥ
prahlādo janako bhīṣmo
balir vaiyāsakir vayam
dvādaśaite vijānīmo
dharmaḿ bhāgavataḿ bhaṭāḥ
guhyaḿ viśuddhaḿ durbodhaḿ
yaḿ jñātvāmṛtam aśnute
6.14.5
muktānām api siddhānāḿ
nārāyaṇa-parāyaṇaḥ
sudurlabhaḥ praśāntātmā
koṭiṣv api mahā-mune
3.2.23
aho bakī yaḿ stana-kāla-kūṭaḿ
jighāḿsayāpāyayad apy asādhvī
lebhe gatiḿ dhātry-ucitāḿ tato 'nyaḿ
144
brahmeti paramātmeti
bhagavān iti śabdyate
Suta Siksa 1.2.4-22
1.2.4
nārāyaṇaḿ namaskṛtya
naraḿ caiva narottamam
devīḿ sarasvatīḿ vyāsaḿ
tato jayam udīrayet
1.2.12
tac chraddadhānā munayo
jñāna-vairāgya-yuktayā
paśyanty ātmani cātmānaḿ
bhaktyā śruta-gṛhītayā
1.2.5
munayaḥ sādhu pṛṣṭo 'haḿ
bhavadbhir loka-mańgalam
yat kṛtaḥ kṛṣṇa-sampraśno
yenātmā suprasīdati
1.2.13
ataḥ pumbhir dvija-śreṣṭhā
varṇāśrama-vibhāgaśaḥ
svanuṣṭhitasya dharmasya
saḿsiddhir hari-toṣaṇam
1.2.6
sa vai puḿsāḿ paro dharmo
yato bhaktir adhokṣaje
ahaituky apratihatā
yayātmā suprasīdati
1.2.14
tasmād ekena manasā
bhagavān sātvatāḿ patiḥ
śrotavyaḥ kīrtitavyaś ca
dhyeyaḥ pūjyaś ca nityadā
1.2.7
vāsudeve bhagavati
bhakti-yogaḥ prayojitaḥ
janayaty āśu vairāgyaḿ
jñānaḿ ca yad ahaitukam
1.2.15
yad-anudhyāsinā yuktāḥ
karma-granthi-nibandhanam
chindanti kovidās tasya
ko na kuryāt kathā-ratim
1.2.8
dharmaḥ svanuṣṭhitaḥ puḿsāḿ
viṣvaksena-kathāsu yaḥ
notpādayed yadi ratiḿ
śrama eva hi kevalam
1.2.16
śuśrūṣoḥ śraddadhānasya
vāsudeva-kathā-ruciḥ
syān mahat-sevayā viprāḥ
puṇya-tīrtha-niṣevaṇāt
1.2.9
dharmasya hy āpavargyasya
nārtho 'rthāyopakalpate
nārthasya dharmaikāntasya
kāmo lābhāya hi smṛtaḥ
1.2.17
śṛṇvatāḿ sva-kathāḥ kṛṣṇaḥ
puṇya-śravaṇa-kīrtanaḥ
hṛdy antaḥ stho hy abhadrāṇi
vidhunoti suhṛt satām
1.2.10
kāmasya nendriya-prītir
lābho jīveta yāvatā
jīvasya tattva-jijñāsā
nārtho yaś ceha karmabhiḥ
1.2.18
naṣṭa-prāyeṣv abhadreṣu
nityaḿ bhāgavata-sevayā
bhagavaty uttama-śloke
bhaktir bhavati naiṣṭhikī
1.2.11
vadanti tat tattva-vidas
tattvaḿ yaj jñānam advayam
145
1.2.19
tadā rajas-tamo-bhāvāḥ
kāma-lobhādayaś ca ye
ceta etair anāviddhaḿ
sthitaḿ sattve prasīdati
1.2.20
evaḿ prasanna-manaso
bhagavad-bhakti-yogataḥ
bhagavat-tattva-vijñānaḿ
mukta-sańgasya jāyate
1.2.21
bhidyate hṛdaya-granthiś
chidyante sarva-saḿśayāḥ
kṣīyante cāsya karmāṇi
dṛṣṭa evātmanīśvare
1.2.22
ato vai kavayo nityaḿ
bhaktiḿ paramayā mudā
vāsudeve bhagavati
kurvanty ātma-prasādanīm
146
naivārhaty abhidhātuḿ vai
tvām akiñcana-gocaram
Prayer of Kunti Devi
1.8.18
kunty uvāca
namasye puruṣaḿ tvādyam
īśvaraḿ prakṛteḥ param
alakṣyaḿ sarva-bhūtānām
antar bahir avasthitam
1.8.43
śrī-kṛṣṇa kṛṣṇa-sakha vṛṣṇy-ṛṣabhāvani-dhrugrājanya-vaḿśa-dahanānapavarga-vīrya
govinda go-dvija-surārti-harāvatāra
yogeśvarākhila-guro bhagavan namas te
1.8.19
māyā-javanikācchannam
ajñādhokṣajam avyayam
na lakṣyase mūḍha-dṛśā
naṭo nāṭyadharo yathā
1.8.20
tathā paramahaḿsānāḿ
munīnām amalātmanām
bhakti-yoga-vidhānārthaḿ
kathaḿ paśyema hi striyaḥ
1.8.21
kṛṣṇāya vāsudevāya
devakī-nandanāya ca
nanda-gopa-kumārāya
govindāya namo namaḥ
1.8.22
namaḥ pańkaja-nābhāya
namaḥ pańkaja-māline
namaḥ pańkaja-netrāya
namas te pańkajāńghraye
1.8.25
vipadaḥ santu tāḥ śaśvat
tatra tatra jagad-guro
bhavato darśanaḿ yat syād
apunar bhava-darśanam
1.8.26
janmaiśvarya-śruta-śrībhir
edhamāna-madaḥ pumān
147
Prayers of Hanuman
5.19.3
oḿ namo bhagavate uttamaślokāya nama
ārya-lakṣaṇa-śīla-vratāya nama
upaśikṣitātmana upāsita-lokāya namaḥ sādhuvāda-nikaṣaṇāya namo brahmaṇya-devāya
mahā-puruṣāya mahā-rājāya nama iti
5.19.4
yat tad viśuddhānubhava-mātram ekaḿ
sva-tejasā dhvasta-guṇa-vyavastham
pratyak praśāntaḿ sudhiyopalambhanam
hy anāma-rūpaḿ nirahaḿ prapadye
5.19.5
martyāvatāras tv iha martya-śikṣaṇaḿ
rakṣo-vadhāyaiva na kevalaḿ vibhoḥ
kuto 'nyathā syād ramataḥ sva ātmanaḥ
sītā-kṛtāni vyasanānīśvarasya
5.19.6
na vai sa ātmātmavatāḿ suhṛttamaḥ
saktas tri-lokyāḿ bhagavān vāsudevaḥ
na strī-kṛtaḿ kaśmalam aśnuvīta
na lakṣmaṇaḿ cāpi vihātum arhati
5.19.7
na janma nūnaḿ mahato na saubhagaḿ
na vāń na buddhir nākṛtis toṣa-hetuḥ
tair yad visṛṣṭān api no vanaukasaś
cakāra sakhye bata lakṣmaṇāgrajaḥ
5.19.8
suro 'suro vāpy atha vānaro naraḥ
sarvātmanā yaḥ sukṛtajñam uttamam
bhajeta rāmaḿ manujākṛtiḿ hariḿ
ya uttarān anayat kosalān divam iti
148
Prahlada Stotra 5.18.8-14
5.18.8
oḿ namo bhagavate narasiḿhāya namas tejastejase āvir-āvirbhava vajra-nakha vajradaḿṣṭra karmāśayān randhaya randhaya tamo
grasa grasa oḿ svāhā; abhayam abhayam
ātmani bhūyiṣṭhā oḿ kṣraum
5.18.9
svasty astu viśvasya khalaḥ prasīdatāḿ
dhyāyantu bhūtāni śivaḿ mitho dhiyā
manaś ca bhadraḿ bhajatād adhokṣaje
āveśyatāḿ no matir apy ahaitukī
5.18.10
māgāra-dārātmaja-vitta-bandhuṣu
sańgo yadi syād bhagavat-priyeṣu naḥ
yaḥ prāṇa-vṛttyā parituṣṭa ātmavān
siddhyaty adūrān na tathendriya-priyaḥ
5.18.11
yat-sańga-labdhaḿ nija-vīrya-vaibhavaḿ
tīrthaḿ muhuḥ saḿspṛśatāḿ hi mānasam
haraty ajo 'ntaḥ śrutibhir gato 'ńgajaḿ
ko vai na seveta mukunda-vikramam
5.18.12
yasyāsti bhaktir bhagavaty akiñcanā
sarvair guṇais tatra samāsate surāḥ
harāv abhaktasya kuto mahad-guṇā
manorathenāsati dhāvato bahiḥ
5.18.13
harir hi sākṣād bhagavān śarīriṇām
ātmā jhaṣāṇām iva toyam īpsitam
hitvā mahāḿs taḿ yadi sajjate gṛhe
tadā mahattvaḿ vayasā dampatīnām
5.18.14
tasmād rajo-rāga-viṣāda-manyumāna-spṛhā-bhayadainyādhimūlam
hitvā gṛhaḿ saḿsṛti-cakravālaḿ
nṛsiḿha-pādaḿ bhajatākutobhayam iti
149
Pada-padma Verses
150